《Interspecies Trader》


 Chapter 1 – Incident

    As soon as I arrived at my destination after using the gate, I was hit by a violent feeling of nausea.


    "Urghhh¡­!"


    It was bad enough that I almost fed the ground with my breakfast. I put my hands on my knees to recuperate withrge breaths, the way I have been taught and practiced so many times. This was weird. These were the symptoms felt after teleporting by someone inexperienced, something I hadn''t been subjected to for many years now. Yet, I was a fully graduated ¨C though recently ¨C spatial mage. Teleportation was my thing. It was my bread and butter. I experienced it so many times it was impossible to count the exact number.


    Come to think of it, the air felt weird. I sniffed a few times, only to realize that it smelled different from anything I knew. Did some air mages create a weird spell and pollute the whole capital city?


    I finally looked up after feeling slightly better. And was hit by another shock. Around me were only fields, small in size but extending in all directions. Slightly further away was a strange-looking isted house, right next to a sort of¡­ orange dome? I looked up to follow the dome, which I soon realized was made of ryl. Its size was gigantic, covering an arearge enough to hold several cities. From where I was, I couldn''t even see where it ended on the other side and could only guess its full length by considering its curvature.


    In that same direction, far into the distance, was a city-like area, full of buildings built in an architectural style I had never seen before, not even in books.


    This was by no means the capital city I knew about. A slight possibility passed through my mind, too terrible to acknowledge. I quickly tried to teleport to a ce I knew, even if it were to cost me all my ryl. However, nothing happened. The coordinates couldn''t be established. I couldn''t feel any interference anywhere and, except for the low amount of ryl in the air, I couldn''t sense anything abnormal.


    There was only one possibility of what could have happened to me.


    "No¡­ No¡­ No way, no way, no way! This can''t be happening! No, please no!"


    I tried again and again, with different destinations in mind. Nothing worked. I was seemingly way out of range of any of the ces I knew. Reality hit me like a hammer in the head.


    I was the victim of a "gate incident", an event with a probability so low it was negligible. What''s more, the gate failure sent me to a ce so far away I couldn''t reach any of my known destinations. There was only one possible conclusion. The teleportation gate had sent me to another.


    I felt my whole life crumble in front of my eyes, including my hellish fifteen years of training as a spatial mage apprentice. My brilliant future was no more.


    "Noooooooooooooo!!"


    The shock was too great and my vision darkened. For an instant, I felt myself floating weirdly, and then, nothing.


    **********


    As soon as I woke up, I was assaulted by a severe headache. I pinched the top of my nose with one hand while pressing hard against my forehead with the other hand. This usually did the trick to fix my migraines and this time wasn''t different. It was a crucial trick to survive my harsh apprenticeship.


    "????C??šÝ??"


    The sudden voice I heard so close to me almost gave me a heart attack. I jumped hard, or tried to do so, soon realizing I was beingbordered by sheets. I opened my eyes, getting face to face with a blonde woman looking at me with concern.


    My heart was beating so fast I thought it was attempting to exit my chest. Fortunately, I didn''t sense any hostility in that woman''s gaze and managed to slowly rx enough to understand my situation. I was lying down in a bed, in an unfamiliar ce, facing an unfamiliar person. My memories progressively came back to me, up to the point I realized I was sent to a different world. Judging by the current situation, being a house full of items that seemed foreign to me, it wasn''t just a bad dream. As despair slowly crept its way into my heart once more, the woman called out to me, forcing me to pay attention to her.


    "???????C??šÝ??"


    I didn''t understand a single word she pronounced.


    "Sorry, I have no idea about what you said."


    "??? YÅä?¡­"


    I saw her moving the ryl in her body and focusing it on her ears. I understood her aim and did the same.


    "How is it now? Can you understand me?"


    "Yes. How about you?"


    "Perfectly."


    This was the standard way of handlingmunication issues between people. It seemed it was true even in this ce. By focusing ryl on our ears, it would automatically transfer people''s words into intentions. With a bit of practice, it was possible to transform these intentions back into words. This was something even a child could do. It was very handy since it allowed anyone tomunicate as long as they had the slightest amount of ryl control.


    The woman smiled beautifully and, if I hadn''t been so close to despairing, my heart might have skipped a beat for a different reason. After being isted from women for most of the past fifteen years, I was aware of how little immunity I had toward them.


    Still, now that I had calmed down a bit, my ingrained reflexes came back to action.@@novelbin@@


    <em>Object: blonde woman in her early twenties.</em>


    <em>Wealth level: wearing a grey skirt and a top of unknown manufacture and values. No essories. Ownership of living quarters unknown. Living quarters of unknown value. Wealth is impossible to quantify. Could be a tramp or a queen for all I know.</em>


    <em>Power level: amount of ryl in her body estimated to be between 300 and 600, rank 0, metal quality. Muscle power: less than 10. Estimated to be a metal mage. Adding a two-factor multiplier to ount for hidden moves and trump cards. Estimated maximum power level at 1220: small fry. Harmful potential: very low.</em>


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 2 – Despair

    These estimations when meeting someone new were drilled into me throughout my apprenticeship. It was one of the many additional skills required to graduate as a spatial mage aiming to be a trader.


    "I was asking about how you were feeling."


    Her voice took me out of my thoughts once more. The headache was mostly gone by now, maybe due to the startle she gave me. It wasn''t her fault, though.


    "I''m feeling¡­ alright, thank you. Can I ask who you are and where I am?"


    "I''m Suuru Ableo and this is my house. What''s your name? How did a young girl like you end up copsing so close to the dome?"


    "I''m a man."


    "What''s a man?"


    Damn it. I didn''t know what this person was thinking but I wasn''t in the mood for jokes. Not at all. Even though I might appear ungrateful to someone who helped me, I just couldn''t take it anymore. I felt the hopelessness surge again from deep inside.


    "Sorry... Could you leave me alone, please?"


    "I can see something bad happened to you. You can talk to me if you want."


    "Please."


    She looked at me with pity.


    "¡­Alright. I''ll go back to work. You can call me if you need anything."


    She turned around and left the room after closing the door. In different circumstances, I could have felt guilty about my treatment of a woman who seemed like a good person. Yet, my thoughts right now were miles away from this.


    I was on a different. Alone. This morning, I left my family after a long farewell to start my career in the capital. My family was one of the very few elements that allowed me to endure the harsh fifteen years of training. They had always been supportive of me and soothed me back to health the few times I was allowed to visit them. I couldn''t have done it without their mental care.


    Now, I would never see them again. My strong but caring father. My smiling and soft mother. My dynamic and cheerful little brother. All gone, forever.


    But that wasn''t all. All the rtionships I built, all my hopes for the future, the brilliant career that was finally open to me, the obvious future sess I would experience. All of that disappeared into smoke, all because of a gate incident, all in a single instant.


    ''<em>Damn it. Damn it. Damn it. Why me? What did I do to deserve this? Why? Just why? Damn it. Damn it all!</em>''


    For a long time, I was lost in my distress, within these dark thoughts. The other reason I managed to endure the apprenticeship was because it was all an investment for a great future. I knew that if I managed toplete these fifteen years, the rest of my life would be smooth sailing. Now, I only had regrets left. Why did I try so hard if things were to end like this?


    I couldn''t feel time passing while my thoughts were running in circles. Eventually, I heard knocks on the door. I heard the woman''s voice state some gibberish and moved ryl toward my ears again.


    "¡­Feeling now?"


    Even though I only got thest part of her sentence, it wasn''t hard to imagine what she wanted to express. How was I feeling? I was feeling like crap. Still, it was now crap I was stirring for hours. I might as well answer her.


    "Not too good."@@novelbin@@


    "I see. I think I made you upset before. I''m sorry about that. Would you like to talk to me now?"


    ''<em>Well, why not? I don''t care about anything right now. Might as well listen to her. Or should I just end it all?</em>


    "Okay¡­"


    She opened the door and entered the room. Her behavior was a lot more careful now, as if she was dealing with a prickly teenager.


    ''<em>I guess that''s how I look from the outside. I wish my troubles were only on the teenager''s anxiety level.</em>''


    She approached the bed and looked at my face, which made her wince. She didn''t seem to be good at hiding her feelings.


    "You really don''t look that well. Do you want to eat something? I don''t have a lot but we can share a meal."


    Thisst sentence finally woke me up a little.


    ''<em>That''s right. No matter how terrible my situation is, I''m intruding on that nice person''s home and probably using her bed. She doesn''t have a lot of food but still wants to feed me? Is she being generous while being poor?</em>''


    "I''m fine. You don''t need to feed me on top of everything else."


    "No can do! You look so pale! I can''t starve you on top of that. Don''t worry about me, I have enough to share a few meals with you."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts. Let''s have dinner now. Can you stand up?"


    Was it dinner time already? Come to think of it, I departed in the morning in my world, but it could have been any hour in this one. I wasn''t sure how much time passed while I was unconscious or lost in my dark thoughts.


    "Yes."


    I left the bed sheets''fort and stood beside her. It wasn''t like I had any physical issues, after all. She grinned encouragingly while gesturing at me to follow her.


    "Good. I''m d. Come to the living room. Dinner is prepared already."


    I nodded and followed from behind. The room next to this one was seemingly the living room. It was bigger than the bedroom, still full of items I didn''t know the use for. I could guess some of them, like the chairs and table, where two sets of metallic tes half full of food were ced. In front of these were metallic sses half-filled with water.


    "You can sit here. It''s just a simple meal of beans. I hope you''ll like it."


    The word "beans" was what I automatically tranted it to but these were vegetables I had never seen before. They were green and roundish, a bit like a smaller version of the churuk from my world. The te was only half filled with them, with a few sprinkles of spices. It was clear the woman had divided her normal-sized meal into two to amodate me.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 3 – Different

    I wondered if she truly had financial difficulties, like one of the possibilities that came out when I estimated her. My mood was too low to feel any hunger but I obediently sat at the table anyway.


    "Thank you for the food."


    I wasn''t sure what the correct thing to say was and went with something generic. She gave another smile and nodded.


    "You''re wee. Go ahead and eat."


    She was a woman who smiled a lot. I took hold of a spoon ced next to the te and thought that at least the tableware wasn''t different from what I knew. Slowly, I fetched one "bean" and put it into my mouth. It tasted good, with a crunchy texture and a vor different from anything I ever experienced before. Yet, it wasn''t incredibly delicious either. It might have been a staple food in this ce.


    The woman, Suuru, followed my lead and started to eat her food. From the beginning to the end, I forced myself to put the beans in my mouth. We ate in silence, neither of us talking until we were done. Dinner was short considering that the meal quantity was meagre in the first ce. Soon, we faced each other once more, having nothing to upy ourselves anymore.


    "W-what is your name?"


    She tried to engage in conversation awkwardly.


    "I''m T Urtek."


    "T. Good. I''ve never talked to someone speaking a foreignnguage before. Do youe from a faraway dome?"


    I wasn''t certain what she was talking about but decided to go ahead with the excuse she conveniently offered.


    "You could say that."


    "Wow¡­ How were things in your dome?"


    I frowned and she immediately flinched.


    "Ah, I''m sorry! It''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it."


    "¡­Thanks."


    "¡­But I still need to know what a¡­ person like you was doing so close to the dome, alone like that. How can I help you otherwise?"


    Was she being careful of the way she called me due to my previous reaction? She was quite attentive. Of course, I would be crazy to reveal I came from another world and decided to poke her on that part.


    "Well¡­ Come to think of it, why did you call me a girl before?"


    Even though I had zero experience with the other sex, I still had a small amount of pride left in me. No one ever told me I looked feminine too.


    She seemed troubled for a moment and anxiously questioned.


    "I-if you aren''t a girl, what are you?"


    "A man, of course."


    "I think there''s an issue with the way I''m interpreting sel. This word isn''t tranted and justes out as it is."


    ''<em>Sel? Is that what they call ryl in this world?</em>''


    My critical adaptive training sprang into action and I instantly converted all references of "ryl" in my mind to "sel". A normal person wouldn''t be able to do that but I wasn''t a normal person. To be exact, I was made not to ever be a normal person.


    "You don''t know what a man is? A boy? A male?"


    "Sorry¡­ All those words areing as is without any trantion. What''s a man?"


    I wanted to ask if she was kidding me but chose to be patient.@@novelbin@@


    ''<em>How do you exin what a man is anyway?</em>''


    I thought about it for a moment and tried my best to put it into words.


    "A man is like¡­err¡­ the contrary of a woman."


    "The contrary?"


    Seeing her clueless look, I expanded on my exnation.


    "Like, well, if a man and a woman get together, they can be a couple, and have children, and so on¡­"


    I was aware of how pitiful my attempt was and this was confirmed by Suuru right after.


    "I''m sorry, I still don''t understand."


    "I mean¡­ You know how children are made, right?"


    "Who doesn''t know that? Babies grow in the ground."


    "¡­"


    "?"


    "What?"


    "Babies¡­ grow in the ground?"


    Now, I seriously wanted to flip the table and scream at her to ask if she was serious. It took all my willpower to not do it, considering how kindly she treated a pure stranger like me so far. I took one deep breath after the other to calm myself down while she watched me like I was a weird endangered species.


    "W-what do you mean by that? Are you joking with me right now? I''m not in the mood for that sort of thing."


    "N-no. Why do you say that? Isn''t itmon sense that babies grow in the ground?"


    Was she for real right now? At the very least, I couldn''t see any trace of a lie in her expression even though I was trained to detect such things. Not caring anymore, I just directly asked her the critical question.


    "Do you know what sex is?"


    "Seks? No, I don''t know."


    She shook her head, making me feelpletely lost. Could it be that this workedpletely differently from where I came from? Come to think of it, wasn''t it weird that there would be a human species on a different? If the evolutionary path was how I learned at school, wouldn''t that be too much of a coincidence? Maybe she just looked like a human but waspletely different on the inside? Maybe her speciesid eggs and buried them under the ground until they hatched like some reptiles from my world?


    "I think I''ve beencking in my education. Can you exin how growing babies in the ground works?"


    "Were you sleeping during sses? Hehe. That''s fine, I''ll try to exin. When two women decide to have a child, they wait for a section of the baby field to get freed. When they have a spot, they head there andbine their sel to mix their essences and create a protectiveyer for the baby to grow into. They ce it into the soil and the sel in the ground will help the growth of the baby."


    ''<em>Holy space cutter! That''s insane! What are these people thinking about?</em>''


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 4 – Cultural

    There was no way this was something normal. All living beings inherently had a "natural" way of reproducing. Did they create a spell just to have a way of handling gestation? No, considering what she said, it was probably closer to a ritual. Using sel to create offspring could only be extremely inefficient. Why would anyone do that when one had perfectly fine bodies that had such integrated features in the first ce?


    "Since when did you, I mean, we, have babies like this?"


    "It''s always been like that."


    There was no way this could be true. Considering how inefficient it was, something must have happened that forced them to switch to that method. Living beings tended to optimize their way of doing things, simply because the ones who couldn''t do so were erased by natural selection.


    "Ah, but what happened before the Protection isn''t clear. We have very little information about that period."


    "When was that?"


    "Did you skip school altogether? We''re in the year 837 so it was 837 years ago, of course. You''re so silly."


    She chuckled mischievously but her little teasing didn''t make meugh. I looked around the house one more time. Even though it was filled with items I couldn''t recognize, there was no doubt that the level of technology here wasn''t too different from my world. A civilization this advanced didn''t know what a male was and only had 837 years of recorded history? To say this was fishy was a euphemism. There was definitely more to the story than what she knew.


    ''<em>Wait. Even though she said years, this is what I conceptually tranted using sel. Since I don''t know anything about this ster system, one year here could be much longer than a year in my world. It could be shorter too.</em>''


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Suuru watched me while fidgeting. After a few seconds, she pped her hands loudly.


    "It''s gettingte now! I want to chat more with you but I need to wake up early tomorrow for work. Let''s clean ourselves and go to sleep. Is that okay with you?"


    "Oh¡­ Sure."


    I suddenly realized I hadn''t had a dark thought since she startled me with her seemingly ridiculous ims. Even though I was still depressed, I couldn''t deny that discovering apletely new civilization was somewhat fascinating.


    For the first time since the incident, I took a good look at my interlocutor. She had long blonde hair that reached her lower back, together with green eyes. Even though she was seated, I estimated her height to be around half a head lower than mine. Her build was standard and she wouldn''t have stuck out anywhere on the streets of a city in my world. Her face was nicely oval, radiating goodwill toward me.


    "Thank you again for the food."


    "You''re wee. Come, I''ll show you to the bathroom."


    There was little way to go since it was the room right next to where we were, next to the bedroom. She opened a metallic door and we arrived at a space that was different from what I expected a bathroom to be. The ground was tiled with a smooth rocky material, which felt nice under my feet. The ce was small and only had two pieces of furniture. One was a metallic basket and the other one was a metallic basin, which contained a small quantity of water. I noted that most of the furniture was made of metal. Come to think of it, most of the items in the living room were also metallic. Next to the basin was a piece of cloth and a block of what probably was soap, which Suuru pointed at.


    "I don''t have much water, sorry. We have to do with this for the two of us. You can use this cloth to wash yourself."


    "Oh..."


    After the small quantity of food, it was about water next. Could it be that on top of being personally poor, this area was also arid andcking in avable water? I once again felt bad for taking something that was probably so precious to her.


    "I can go without washing myself for a few days."


    "No, no, this isn''t sanitary. What if you catch a disease?"


    "I''m perfectly healthy."


    "No can do."


    "¡­I understand."


    They were also aware of hygiene, which was a clear sign of an advanced civilization. This was getting more and more interesting.


    Seeing me agreeing, she hummed positively and left the room, closing the door after her. I examined the water again and calcted that I would only be able to wet the cloth a few times if I could only use half of what was avable. I started to remove my clothes, or should I say, the remaining clothing I had on me. I only noticed now I didn''t have my shoes on anymore. Same with my light jacket. Suuru probably removed them when she nursed me. I only needed to remove my shirt, pants, underwear, and socks to get in my birthday suit.


    Handling the soft washcloth with one hand, I ced it in the water before rubbing a bit of soap on it. I then cleaned myself with it, starting with my torso and my arms. For someone like me who was used to taking showers and baths with an abundance of water, this felt like quite the medieval experience, from when people only cleaned themselves in a simr way when their body odor forced them to do so.


    Suddenly, the door to the bathroom opened, making me jump for the second time today. From there, apletely nude Suutu entered as if it werepletely natural, with arge smile on her face.


    "I couldn''t wait until it was my turn. It''s been so long since I washed with another girl, hehe."@@novelbin@@


    "W-what the heck are you doing?!"


    I, a man who hadn''t had any experience with women for as long as my age, was suddenly faced with the sight of one in her most natural appearance for the first time in my life.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 5 – Back

    If I had any doubts about her human physique before, these were now sted to oblivion. She looked no different from any other woman, no matter how I unsessfully tried not to stare at her. As for how I knew about that, well, what boy hadn''t watched this sort of content on Ry before?


    With her medium-sized perky breasts, t belly, and long legs, she was the most mesmerizing scene I had the pleasure to witness in my life. My eyes automatically dropped lower and took on the totally unprotected view of her hairless vagina, a beautiful slit that seemed untouched by the vicissitudes of the world.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She asked, looking at me curiously. I must have appeared quite dumb, ogling her forms with my mouth agape, unmoving, and unsure of what to do. My body, on the other hand, knew exactly how to react. My penis pulsated excitedly and began to rise, hardening at high speed. Its movement attracted Suuru''s gaze, who gasped as she took on the sight of my member.


    "Oh my sel! You¡­ You''re¡­ I''m sorry! I-I didn''t know you had a mutation on your groin."


    "W-what?"


    "Oh, it must have been so hard on you! I feel bad for you! I know how it is to be different from others! My poor girl!"


    She then closed on me and put my head into her embrace. She buried it into her chest and squeezed hard. Shocked by the sudden expression of intimacy, I was frozen in ce, half dumbfounded by the current development and half enjoying the heavenly sensation of her soft boobs over my head.


    ''<em>I don''t understand anything about what''s going on but darn does it feel nice. So that''s how women''s breasts feel like.</em>''


    If I thought she would release me soon, I was mistaken. She kept me deep into her cleavage while repeating words like "poor girl" and "it must have been so hard" continuously. I wasn''t getting any better either. My tool was running wild, throbbing with pure bliss, and I was afraid that barely touching it could lead to unfortunate results.


    Eventually, she still let me go, and I took arge breath of fresh air after being buried in heaven for so long. Still, she wasn''t done. She took my head into her hands and stared right into my eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll never judge you negatively because of this. Never."


    It took me a while before I could find anything to answer, considering my heart was beating so fast there was almost no break in between two sessive beats.


    "I, huh... T-thank you. But, this isn''t a mutation, you know? It''s my, errr, you see, my penis."


    "Oh my sel! You even gave a name to it? My poor girl! It must have been a terrible shock to you!"


    She pressed my head into her chest once more, sending me for another ride in her softness. Even though it made it hard to breathe, I somehow didn''t feel like I could extract myself from her grip even though her muscle power was less than 10.


    Amidst the pleasant experience, I finally remembered how she didn''t know what a man was. She also didn''t know what sex was. If she didn''t lie, that logically meant she also didn''t know what a penis was. Could it be that everyone in this world was female? That seemed weird but it would exin theck of bashfulness when exposing herself in front of a boy probably close to her in age.


    I patiently waited for her to be satisfied and extract me from her bosom.


    "Ah! I''m sorry. I was a bit too forceful. Forgive me."


    There was nothing to forgive. A small part of my brain was even expressing that it wouldn''t mind if this happened a third time.


    "It''s fine. And this¡­ is something that happened a long time ago. I don''t mind it at all."


    To be precise, it started happening when I was still in my mother''s womb.


    "I see. You''re a strong girl. Come, I''ll wash your back."


    She took the cloth from my hand, wet it in the bowl, and applied some soap on it. She ced herself behind me and delicately scrubbed it against my back. If circumstances were different, this would be a dreame true. Yet, there was nothing sensual about her gesture. She was purely trying to clean my back for me. It didn''t take her too long to finish.


    "Do you want me to clean your whole body?"


    "No, no, no, I''m fine. I can do it myself."


    There would be trouble if she ended up touching my raging boner. I was aware of how little control over myself I had at the moment. I hid my member behind my hands and took the cloth from her. She looked down at my tool and nodded with an understanding expression.


    "Okay."


    With terse and rapid movements, I ran the wet cloth over my body, doing the work rapidly. I was done less than a minuteter and gave it back to her. Following that, I stood up to leave, trying not to expose myself too much to her eyes.


    "Ah¡­ wait, T. Can you maybe, um, wash my back too? It''s fine if you don''t want to!"


    Unlike when she did it for me, she now seemed a lot more restrained and timid. I hesitated for a second but couldn''t find the heart to refuse her.


    "Alright."


    "Thank you!"


    She passed the cloth back to me and I proceeded to wash her back like she did to me. My hands were trembling a little while my eyes were mesmerized by her smooth skin and round behind. How could there be such a huge difference between a man''s and a woman''s skin?


    She was letting me wash her,pletely unguarded, to the point that some unbing thoughts were floating in my mind. This was a dangerous situation and I immediately flew out of the bathroom with my clothes in hand as soon as I finished my task.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 7 – Trip

    This was now my third day in this new world. I was currently watching Suuru''s work while thinking about the past two days. My first day was mostly spent brooding about the mystery of the situation. On the second one, I flooded my new roommate with so many questions that even her angelic smile faltered a little at the end. However, thanks to that, I now had a very basic understanding of this world.


    Next to me, Suuru was manipting sel to aplish her job. Her task was simple and fit for her as a metal mage. She had a pile of scrap metal which she mixed and "sculpted" to create useful items. Those items would then be sold in the city. She told me she usually visited it once every few weeks. In exchange for the money from her sales, she would buy food and water, as well as another pile of scrap metal to work on.


    Right in front of my eyes, a small amount of what I believed was copper was being transformed into a te simr to the one we used to eat in thest two days. From my point of view, her skills were frustrating to see, but it couldn''t be helped since she was only a rank 0 metal mage. Something as simple as molding metal took her tens of minutes, if not hours, even though this was considered the basics of basics of metal mages. She would have seen a significant increase in work speed if only she managed to be rank 1 but it seemed she was still far from crossing the threshold.


    I stopped watching her and she immediately turned in my direction, a worried expression on her face.


    "I''ll get going now."


    "Are you sure you''ll be fine? I cane with you, you know."


    This was already the third time she asked me this.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll manage. I''m a lot better now, thanks to you. I can take care of myself without any problem. And you have your work to do."


    "¡­You''lle back here when you''re done, right?"


    This was probably what she worried most about. She appreciated my presence so much that she was willing to share her already meager food and water resources with me. This said it all about how lonely she usually felt.


    "Of course. I''lle back as soon as I''m done."


    "Okay."


    She sighed but tried her best to give me an encouraging smile, though her worry was still evident on her face.


    "Have a nice trip."


    "Thanks. See youter."


    I quickly left to avoid her finding a reason to change her mind. My objective was the city that could be seen from our location, in the far distance. ording to Suuru, it would take me about one hour and a half to reach it on foot. Speaking of which, I discovered that time measure wasn''t that different from my world, which was a big help. It wasn''t exactly the same but was close enough that I could ignore the decimal divergences. This allowed me to realize that the age of twenty-three Suuru imed to be was almost simr to the same age back in my world.


    While moving forward, I observed the dome that was surrounding us. This world was an interesting ce. 837 years ago, humans found themselves close to extinction. In a desperate move, they decided to disce every remaining human inside their cities and initiated the "Protection" n. The result was right in front of my eyes. They erectedrge domes of sel around all their cities, making them strong enough to be practically indestructible. Then, with the help of powerful spatial mages, they constructed awork of teleportation gates to link all of them. With this single history-changing move, they safeguarded the future of humanity, allowing it to prosper again.


    Everything wasn''t perfect, though. This new environment came with new limits and problems that didn''t exist previously. Suuru''s situation was partially due to these problems, even so long after the event, or maybe precisely because it was so long after.


    Today, 837 yearster, people seemed to have lost the knowledge of what pushed humans so close to extinction. Or at least, Suuru didn''t know about it. There were many theories, like how the outside was filled with poisonous gases or monsters, or how simply stepping out would kill humans. No matter the truth, it was always associated with death, and Suuru looked scared when talking about it.


    There were many reasons why I wanted to visit this dome''s city. Even if I didn''t have anything to do there today, it still wouldn''t be a loss for me. As a rank 4 spatial mage, I mastered four spatial spells. One of them was called "dimensional matter relocation", moremonly known as teleportation, which allowed me to instantly move to any location I could see or any location I had visited before. When spatial mage apprentices hear about this rule for the first time, the question that immediatelyes up is: "What sort of logic is that?". Yet, the answer is very convincing. It isn''t rted to the sight or a ce previously visited. It''s all about coordinates.


    A trained spatial mage can extract spatial coordinates from any ce they witnessed once. Even thoughs were rotating, coordinates were stable since they were being calcted rtive to one another. A ce visited once could always be reached again in the future¡­ unless the mage was sent to a different, of course.


    This meant that by visiting this city today, I would be able to reach it instantly anytime I wanted in the future.@@novelbin@@


    There were other reasons why I was making my way there, like how utterly curious I was about how a city in a different world looked, how its inhabitants would behave, and what sort of products they would have for sale. Thisst part in particr was one of my main goals.


    As a spatial mage, I was destined to be a trader. This wasmon sense in my world. After all, who would make a better merchant than someone who could store and transport goods instantly all over the world? Even though not all spatial mages chose to be traders, the extreme majority of them did so.


    The Trading Union was the most powerful organization in my previous world and was made of only spatial mages. Just by joining, I was guaranteed a future as one of the richest, most powerful, and most influential people on the.


    Hence why my despair was so deep when I lost all of this. Right after graduating from training hell on top of that!


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 9 – Domes

    This meant that once the domes were set up, humanity''s total living space was established. They would never have ess to more resources than what was already present inside the domes. The first thing they ran out of was water. Once all water inside the domes was used, they had no choice but to rely on recycling, the rain that the dome let go through, and water mages. Water mages in particr became essential to humanity and were now one of the most crucial and respected jobs. And of course, they became some of the richest people too.


    The same issue arose regarding food. There was only a finite number of fertile fields. This meant that the quantity of food produced was pretty much fixed, which also implied that the human poption had to be strictly controlled. That was why folks had to wait in a queue for a spot to get freed in the baby field. The size of the baby field was calcted to adjust for a stable poption.


    And then came standard resources. Stone, metals, wood, earth, and sand all became precious. Some of these could still be recycled like Suuru was doing for metal, but the avable quantity was still limited for all of them. This was the reason why houses were made of a mix of materials, like stone, earth, and metal. People just used whatever they could to build their homes.


    After going through the market, I continued to explore the city. Sometimes, I would enter a shop to examine their goods and prices. I also paid attention to the people I came across. I was surprised to find out that their ranks were low on average. Most women were between rank 0 and rank 2. I still hadn''t seen anyone I estimated to be more than rank 2. On top of that, the majority of the rank 2 were older people. It made sense since ranking up was a very long-term effort but it still felt weird for it to be that low. Inparison, normal people in my world would be between rank 0 and rank 6. Was this due to ack of external threats? Or maybe because the concentration of sel in the air was only around half that of my previous world?


    After walking through most of the city, I estimated its poption to be in the low tens of thousands. There was still plenty of time left in the day and I had to decide what to do now. I could go back to Suuru''s home but there was no point in watching her work idly while doing nothing. I needed at least some start-up capital to be a trader like I always aspired to. If I had any interesting items in my storage, I would sell those to get a bit of money, but that wasn''t the case. The only thing that could earn me a bit of cash was my phone but I had no n to sell it. Even though I couldn''t use it to contact anyone, it would still be useful for many other things. As for the medicine, not only were it only simple ones, but I wasn''t sure how people would react if I took out some unknown drugs. There was no need to get into trouble for a few coins.


    The best thing to do was to get to work, at least for today. I approached a random woman on the streets and talked to her.


    "I''m saying whatever."@@novelbin@@


    There was no need to say anything interesting. The woman noticed my foreign-looking clothes, heard a foreignnguageing out of my mouth, and her eyes lit up in understanding. She moved sel toward her ears and when I saw she was done, I talked again.


    "Hello, ma''am."


    "Hello. What is it?"


    "I''m new to this dome and I''m looking for work. Do you know any ce that needs a helping hand?"


    "You muste from a faraway dome. I''ve never heard yournguage before. I don''t know any ce that needs help, sorry. Try asking at the city hall."


    "Could you tell me where it is?"


    "If you go that way, turn right and left one time, and right again, and you''ll reach it after about three minutes."


    I memorized her careless instructions. I could always ask someone else when I got closer to my destination.


    "Thank you, ma''am."


    "No problem."


    She left quickly after that, going on her way. After three minutes, I was indeed lost and had to ask one more person before I reached the city hall. The building was a bit better than the ones around it. It was two stories tall, was mostly made of stone, and had many people going in anding out of it. When I entered it, there were several lines of folks waiting in queue for a manned counter to get freed. Without thinking too much, I got in one of the queues too and waited for my turn.


    When it came, I uttered something random again to the counterdy before we couldmunicate.


    "Hello. I''m new to the city and looking for work."


    "Alright. Can I see your ID please?"


    <em>''ID? Darn it. How could I forget about something so basic?</em>''


    "Ah¡­ My ID¡­ I left it at the hotel. Let me go and fetch it. I''ll be back soon."


    I didn''t even know if they had something like a hotel in this city. Fortunately, the civil servant didn''t seem to care much about my words.


    "Sure. You''ll need to queue again, though."


    "Of course."


    I made my escape, hoping that I wouldn''t get marked as an illegal resident or something. I had my previous world''s ID in my wallet but that wouldn''t be of any use here. Just like how my credit card became a useless piece of stic now.


    I felt quite embarrassed at myself for forgetting something so simple. So much so for being a rare talent. I wasn''t so great when it came to the real thing.


    I shook my head. Whatever. Mistakes happen. It wouldn''t be my first one and certainly won''t be myst one.


    In life, there''s always a way. I just needed to find it.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 10 – Different Approach

    After a bit of thinking, I switched to a different method. If I couldn''t get a job through the city, I could try to get it from the people who needed help directly. After moving further away from the city hall, just in case, I entered a shop. In there I talked to the owner directly and asked if they needed help while emphasizing that I was good at carrying stuff. It wasn''tpletely unbelievable because I had to go through a lot of physical training during my apprenticeship. Whoever said mages didn''t need to be strong physically didn''t know what they were talking about. A mage that stood still like a tower and spewed spells in all directions was the same as a dead mage in modern warfare.


    I also had my male physique, which tended to be bigger than most of the women in this city. Unfortunately, the owner dered he didn''t need help. I wasn''t disheartened since I didn''t think it would work from the get-go. I politely thanked her for her time, went out, and entered another shop, repeating the same process.


    For the next hour or so, I tried my luck in several tens of stores, without any sess. Eventually, I set foot into a selnic store manned by a brown-haired woman in her forties. After the usual trantion ritual, I went straight to the point.


    "Hello. Ie from a faraway dome and I''m looking for work, if you have any. I''m strong and good at moving things around but I can do anything you need me to."


    "Hm¡­"


    She squinted her eyes while watching me pensively. She gave a haughty smile as she answered me.


    "Well, I might have something for you. My store''s stock is getting low and I need help to transfer some of the warehouse''s goods to here. I can''t pay you much for it, though."@@novelbin@@


    It wasn''t my first time dealing with people like her and I understood her true meaning. If I were to trante her words in tradernguage, it would be something like this: "I need to move the bulky selnic appliances from my warehouse to this store but I''m way toozy to do it myself. You came at the right time. I''ll make you do the hard work for me while paying you with pennies."


    Despite knowing this, I had no choice but to ept her proposal. She was the first one willing to offer me something at all.


    "What''s the pay?"


    "15 lods if you can move everything."


    "How many items do I need to move?"


    "About twenty."


    That was yet another dirty move. I wasn''t sure how far the warehouse was but I might need to do ten back and forth since each appliance was probably bulky and heavy. That meant a normal person wouldn''t be guaranteed to finish the work today and as such, not guaranteed to get any pay at all. Plus, 15 "lods" was incredibly cheap for so many hours of work, no matter how I saw it. It would barely be enough to buy enough water for a day.


    If I wasn''t a spatial mage, I would have tried to negotiate something like 1 lod per item instead. I would earn less but at least payment would be guaranteed. I didn''t need to worry about this, though.


    "Deal."


    She nodded with satisfaction and a hint of scorn in her eyes.


    "Good. Come here."


    She waved at me to follow her and we headed to the shop''s storage space, which was indeed almost empty. In a corner, there was a cart with a t bottom close to the ground.


    "You can use this to transport the wares. Take this too."


    She scribbled something on a small piece of paper, which I couldn''t read but guessed was a sort of authorization. Next, she gave a me key and indicated to me precisely where the warehouse was.


    "Don''t even try to cheat me. The warehouse is shared between many shop owners and the guardian will monitor you closely. If you try to escape with one of my goods, I''ll issue a search warrant on you and no dome will be far enough for you to hide."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    "Alright. You can get started now."


    I left together with the cart. For the first trip, I needed to do things normally. After around ten minutes of following her previous instructions, I reached the warehouse. I talked with the dubious caretaker, who eventually allowed me to open the woman''s storage space. It was muchrger than the one in her store and the twenty or so items there didn''t even use a quarter of the space. I put two fridges on my cart and exited the warehouse.


    Now was the interesting part. After crossing a corner, I checked carefully that no one was around and teleported to a small backstreet close to the shop, that I had located previously. Since the distance was short, it consumed very little sel. For a spatial mage like me, teleportation didn''t feel much like anything. At one moment, I was in one ce, and the next moment, in a different one. There was no fear or anxiety since I was inplete control. Just like that, the return trip only took me one minute instead of ten.


    The store owner was surprised to see meing back so fast but she didn''tment on it when she saw the two fridges on the cart. For the next trip, I also teleported on the way to the warehouse. The warden was startled to see me so soon. She didn''t trust me when I said I had already delivered the goods. In the end, we had to go to the store together so that she could check it for herself.


    Her expression was amusing as she verified that the fridges were indeed stored in the store''s storage ce. She alternated looking at me and the fridges a few times, not believing what she was seeing. She had no idea how I could have done this and for a good reason. She would never have imagined that I was a spatial mage, considering that they went extinct after the Protection.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 12 – Back Again

    I set my hands on her shoulders. In my previous world, I would have already received a big p on the face by now but Suuru didn''t even flinch. I moved around on top of her shirt, trying to find the spots where her muscles were entangled. After a bit of palpating around, I discovered that she was the stiffest on the level of the joints connecting her shoulders to her arms. I focused on that part, applying a little more force to rx the muscles, making her squirm a little. This was a normal reaction from people not used to receiving massages.


    Out of my fifteen years of training, the entirety of thest year was an internship. It was officially called so but the reality was that I became a ve for a mid-level spatial mage trader, who happily exploited me for all I was worth. From knowing nothing about massages, I became quite an expert in them by the end of the year.


    Past the initial weirdness, Suuru got used to someone manipting her tense muscles, and let go of her tension again. I tested the water by applying more or less force on different spots, going from her back to her forearms while passing by her shoulders and upper arms. Eventually, she rxed, and even let a slight sigh of satisfaction out.


    "So, that''s a massage. It feels nice. I feel the fatigue slowly going away."


    "Great. And you''ve seen nothing. We''re just getting started."


    "Really? You don''t have to spend so much effort on me, you know¡­"


    "This is nothingpared to what you did for me."


    "Hm¡­"


    She stopped protesting and I went on with kneading her muscles. A few minutester, she was fully loosened, to the point she put on a little smile.


    Now was the time.


    "How is it so far, Suuru?"@@novelbin@@


    "I like it. I feel very rxed. I''ll be able to work well tomorrow."


    "Perfect. Are you ready for the next step?"


    "There''s more?"


    "Of course."


    "Oh¡­ I''m ready, of course. Go ahead."


    "For whates next, I''ll need you to remove your shirt."


    "Alright."


    I tried to say this naturally but there was no need to be too careful. Innocent Suuru didn''t doubt my intention for a second and instantly removed her top. Her medium-sized breast appeared in my view, this time supported by a simple white bra, which she quickly removed too even though I didn''t say anything about it. This was a well-timed initiative on her part. I now had a splendid view of her perky boobs, which looked as incredible as always. I swallowed my saliva, readying my heart.


    "I-I''ll continue now."


    "Okay."


    I ced my hands on her shoulder, this time directly touching her skin. For the first time in my life, I was in direct contact with a woman''s skin, and, as expected, it felt smooth and pleasant to the touch.


    I took hold of myself and resumed my massage, moving in a different direction this time. I started from the back of her nape and crossed to the front, slightly rubbing her corbone. Then, I descended toward the part that truly interested me, the two mounts on her bust. While Suuru stayed quite stoic through my maniption, it was my breathing that elerated instead.


    Finally, I reached the ce, my hands slowly enveloping her breasts. I applied the tiniest amount of strength I could and my fingers melted in her flesh.


    ''<em>Darn. So that''s how women''s tits feel. So soft. It''s amazing.</em>''


    Her squishy chest provided me with a superbly pleasant feeling, to the point that I felt like I wouldn''t mind keeping them in my hands all day long.


    "I never heard about breast massage. How does it work?"


    Suuru''s wholesome question shook me out of my reverie.


    "Y-yeah. That''s why it''s a secret massage only passed down within my family. It helps with blood cirction, lowers stress, and helps rx. It can even fight against insomnia and anxiety."


    "Wow, all of that? That''s a lot. I''ll leave it to you then."


    "You do that."


    Truthfully, I wasn''t sure if what I said was right or wrong. Yet, I wasn''t one to pass on the opportunity I already created. One of the Trading Union''s sayings: "Eat the chiru that''s already prepared in front of you."


    I wasn¡¯t one to go against such a great saying. And so, I resumed kneading her boobs, for my utmost pleasure. I ran my palms on her skin, appreciating the flexibility of her skin, weighing them in my hands, or molding them gently. Some time passed, with me mostly ying with her tits, until I remembered my objective.


    There was indeed something I wanted to test with this massage. I stopped manipting her boobs and focused on a particr ce, her nipples. Even though I already ran my palms through them a few times, I now put all my attention on them. I used my fingers to delicately rub them, waiting to see how Suuru would react. At first, nothing much happened. I tried to run circles around them, pinch them lightly, and even flicker them a little.


    Just when I thought it was ineffective, Suuru finally gave a reaction. Her breathing elerated a little while tiny moans began to escape her lips. Following this, the most pleasant result I could hope for urred. While running my fingers on her nipples, I progressively felt them hardening. Within a few tens of seconds, they erected, standing proudly over her chest.


    I secretly cheered inside my heart. This was proof that sexual stimtion affected women of this world. Or, at least, it affected Suuru. And if it worked on Suuru, there was a lot of chance it could work on others too. The girl was now panting a little, getting a bit red-faced.


    "T¡­ Wait, T. I''m feeling a bit, um, a bit weird."


    This was music to my ears.


    "Yes, this is the expected effect of this massage. It''s proof that it''s working well."


    "R-really?"


    "Absolutely. Tell me, how are you feeling exactly?"


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 14 – Outside

    There was no time to take on the scenery as I was already falling toward my death. First, I checked that there was no obstruction above me and teleported one kilometer further up. I could feel the stronger air currents on my skin, and a seemingly perfectly breathable one, too.


    Now, I had a few seconds to take the view of the scenery, from a great standpoint. So many things came into my mind that I didn''t know what to focus on first. For example, I immediately felt that the concentration of sel in the air was much greater than inside the dome, contradicting my hypothesis that this world had less sel in general. The wind felt pleasant and I finally realized how little wind there had been inside the dome. Looking up, the dome''s ceiling was reced by a blue sky with a few clouds here and there. I had a direct view of the sun rising over the horizon, and all these elements made me truly feel like I was "outside".


    Next, in terms of what I could see, it was much "rawer" than inside. Behind me was the majestic orange dome, filling arge part of the ground and sky. Under my feet was a patch of soil around 500 meters long that surrounded the dome. It was like a no man''snd, barren with nothing growing there, almost sandy. Further in front was arge forest, extending in all directions for kilometers.


    All in all, it was a lot more mundane than all the disaster scenarios I had in mind. There was no poisonous gas, it didn''t feel like the world was radiated since I could see some bird-like animals flying around over the forest, and there weren''t any abnormal creatures roaming the proximity. As far as I could tell, everything looked normal, if a bit in the middle of nowhere.


    I was now falling fast again. With onest teleportation, I settled on the barren ground a few hundred meters in front of the dome. Since I was safe without any danger to my life, I took the time to look around a bit more. Behind me, I could see the dome almost where I left it. This allowed me to estimate its width, probably no more than a few meters, which was more than enough since it was made of sel. When my gaze fell on the forest again, one of my first thoughts was: money. Yes, these trees could be converted to wood, one of the raw materials that would fetch a hefty price inside the dome. I had juste outside and I already knew I had made the right choice.


    Some slight movement caught my attention, far away on my right side. Something was moving in front of the dome, looking quite small from this distance. I couldn''t tell yet what it was except it seemed to be around my size, maybe.


    Since I had nothing to do, I decided to check it. I made my way over there, using my feet without teleporting, ready to teleport back to the safety of the dome at any moment. The closer I got to it, the more bewildered I was. I wasn''t quite sure what sort of being it was, even though it should be alive since it moved around. Loud banging sounds entered my ears and I could see it punching the dome, for some reason.


    After a couple of minutes, I was close enough to have a better view of it, startling me even further. It was some sort of bipedal creature, grey-skinned and muscr-looking. It had two horns on its head, which looked bizarrely human for some reason. It was using this same muscr power to shower the dome in one blow after the other, incessantly, an endeavor that feltpletely futile and iprehensible to me.


    <em>Object: what the heck is that?</em>


    <em>Wealth level: wearing some sort of blue martial-looking tunic and pants. No essories. Wealth is impossible to quantify. Wait, this thing is wearing clothes?</em>


    <em>Power level: amount of sel in body estimated to be between 2000 and 2300, rank 2, earth quality. Muscle power: maybe 40. Estimated to be an earth sorcerer. Adding muscles multiplier for being a sorcerer: +400 to power level score. Adding a two-factor multiplier to ount for hidden moves and trump cards. Estimated maximum power level at 5600: annoying kid in the neighborhood. Harmful potential: medium-low.</em>


    My automatic rough estimation triggered, allowing me to have a basic understanding of what I was seeing. Since it wasn''t much of a threat to me, no matter what sort of creature it was, I continued to close on it as before.@@novelbin@@


    When I was less than a hundred meters from it, it noticed me. It stopped punching the dome and turned toward me. When I saw it open its mouth, I focused some sel to my ears.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    ''<em>It can talk perfectly logically? Incredible. Is that a non-human sentient being? This world is much more interesting than I expected.</em>''


    I was sure scientists from my world would kill to have a simr encounter.


    "I miss Suuru''s boobs."


    I said something random as usual and was pleasantly surprised when it moved its sel to its ears.


    "Can you understand me?"


    "Yes. So, who are you?"


    "I''m T Urtek. Nice to meet you. And you?"


    It stroked its chest with its left arm and stood proudly, its torso puffed out arrogantly.


    "Selva Mimdo, future strongest sorceress in the world! Show your respect to the one who''ll soon dominate this!"


    This left me speechless. It was hard to judge how much boasting and how much truth there was in those sentences, considering I didn''t know anything about the outside world. I could make an educated guess though. The amount of sel in her body was close to 2000, which meant she had ranked up recently. Increasing one''s rank was a profoundly life-changing event. It was a qualitative, quantitative, and existential change, even qualified by some as a small rebirth. Not only did the quantity of sel one possessed increase, but the same was also true for its quality. The body had a better affinity to sel in general, which became useful for pretty much everything. All these changes came together with twomonly known effects: an increase in longevity and a tremendous feeling of ecstasy and power.


    The number of youngsters who believed they were at the top of the world after ranking up wasinnumerable.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 15 – Handling

    It still wasn''t a big issue since there was a good way of handling the problem. A good p by someone higher in rank usually solved it. And if it didn''t, a few more ps would. It was the scientifically rmended way of dealing with it.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t do that to her. Plus, I wasn''t sure if that was the reason or if she was just a very positive, optimistic, and delusional person.


    I took a better look at her now that she was right in front of me. She was the same height as me, or maybe slightly taller. Overall, she looked close to a human, including her face, except for a few things. Her skin was grey and its texture was seemingly different from a human''s stic skin. At first sight, it felt like it was smoother and more solid, a bit like leather. The top of her head was probably where the differences were the most marked. Her forehead was adorned with two horns, arge one in the front and a smaller one behind it. Behind those, she was hairless, and her ears had a shape unlike those of humans, rounder with some depth to them. Her eyes were ck and small, contrasting with a massive pair of breasts, visibly bulging through her top.


    Considering the difference of power between us, she was pretty much harmless to me. I didn''t sense any threatening intent from her either. I decided to switch strategy and go for the opposite effect. I wriggled my hands around to show her how impressed I was.


    "Wow. I guess you''re confident in your strength?"


    "Of course! Hm¡­ Your hand movements are weird. Your clothes are strange too. Are youing from far away?"


    Right after taking a pose to show me her arm muscles, she finally had a good look at me.


    "That''s right."


    It was best to stay vague in cases like this.


    "And your species¡­ I don''t recognize it. What are you?"


    She was feeding me precious information without even realizing it. I now knew there was more than one non-human intelligent species out there.


    "¡­What do I look like?"


    "I''m not sure. With those ears, maybe some sort of monkey sub-species? Are you a mutant?"


    I had no idea what she was talking about but decided to trust her.


    "You got it right! Even your brain is amazing!"


    She nodded proudly as if it was a matter of fact and I continued by asking her this time.


    "What about you? What species are you?"


    "Huh? Can''t you tell? I''m a rhinoceros. Are there few of us where youe from?"


    "That''s correct. It''s my first time seeing your kind."


    "Interesting. Alright, we''re done with the presentations now. What are you doing here, so close to the dome?"


    Here was the critical part.


    "I''m a trader looking for opportunities. I was in the area when I heard soundsing from here so I came to check it out."


    "So far out in the middle of nowhere? There''s nothing here, you know?"


    "I know now. It wasn''t the best idea toe here. But, what about you? Why are punching the dome?"


    "I''m in the middle of breaking it, duh."


    This made me speechless once again. A rank 2 earth sorceress was trying to do what? Breaking the dome I estimated would need a hundred of the top 1000 people from my old world going at it together to barely scratch it? What the heck was she talking about?


    "T-that''s a great idea. Just by curiosity, how long have you been at it?"


    "Three days."


    "¡­Right."


    Maybe she wasn''t the sharpest knife in the drawer.


    No matter. There was a way to handle any type of person in the world. As a future trader, I was trained for this. This Selva girl seemed to be receptive to praise so I chose to make it my main interpersonal tactic with her.


    "Your willpower is incredible. To think you''ve been doing this for three days. You must have great endurance too. As expected of the future strongest in the world!


    My mouth was spewing praise faster than she could react. Yet, my words resonated well with her. By the end of my tirade, she was smiling so widely that her teeth were showing. I didn''t know what a rhinoceros was but those looked rtively simr to human teeth, which reassured me a little.


    "You have good eyes for a rank 0! Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha! Thank you, great sorceress!"


    Weughed stupidly for a while until she felt she had enough fun.


    "Okay, you can go on your way. I have a dome to destroy."


    She took abative pose toward the innocent orange dome again. As she turned around, I was surprised to see a small grey tail extending from a hole in her pants. It had unequal thickness, beingrge close to her butt and thin at the end, with a patch of hair at its extremity.


    I somehow stopped her before she sent the first strike.


    "Please wait. I have a favor to ask."


    She turned my way again, curiosity on her face.


    "A favor? Speak."@@novelbin@@


    "As I said, Ie from a faraway ce. I don''t know where the closest town is. I''m also a defenseless rank 0 merchant. Would the great sorceress be kind enough to escort me to civilization?"


    She looked at me, half pensive, half annoyed.


    "Hm¡­ Fine. It''s the duty of the strong to protect the weak. It''s a shame to leave without aplishing my goal but it can''t be helped. I''ll escort you to Ge."


    "Thank you so much, great sorceress!"


    "Call me Selva. I''ll call you T."


    It sounded more like an order than a rmendation but that was fine with me.


    "Yes, Selva."


    She nodded again.


    "Good. There''s no better time than right now. Let''s go immediately. Follow me. We''ll be there by the end of the day."


    This was great news. This meant I would reach civilization before long. As long as I put my eyes on the ce, I could teleport to it any time in the future. I would have a direct city to town teleport between the inside and the outside world. This would also allow me to go back to Suuru''s ce before night, which was my promise to her.


    Selva dynamically walked in the direction of the forest and I tried my best to follow her. It was in times like these I appreciated having trained physically even though I was a mage. As a sorceress, whose method of increasing in ranks was by fortifying her physique through sel, her pace was fast and she wouldn''t tire easily, contrary to me.


    Technically, I didn''t need her help to find civilization. I could just teleport in the air in all directions until I found something. However, I would be stupid to waste such a great opportunity. I had a whole day to spend with an inhabitant of the outside world. The amount of information I could extract from her would no doubt prove to be invaluable.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 17 – Hearsay

    It wasn''t my first time killing people since it was part of the "glorious" curriculum I went through. Around the end of myst real year of training, the fourteenth one, my main instructor came to me one day to tell me to clear my schedule for the next day. On that day, I was taken to a room and faced with a man who he described as a death row inmate. And then, I was ordered to kill him with a space cutter. Refusing wasn''t an option. My world''s Trading Union was as powerful as always seeing how they were able to get their hands on a human judged through thew, even if it was someone who was supposed to die soon. As the saying goes, "There''s nothing the Trading Union can''t buy".


    I still remember his terrified expression right before his death, the gory scene his remains created, and the fact I ended a life. I ended up puking my stomach out for several minutes until nothing wasing out anymore. Unfortunately, this wasn''t the end. The following day, I was ordered to do the same to a woman, who was also sentenced to death. I was trembling so hard reminiscing about the previous day that it took me five tries for my space cutter to go out. Finally, on the third day I had to go through this ordeal, I managed to stay calm enough that my instructor gave me a passing grade for this terrible test.


    After that, I was "coached" on handling real-lifebat situations, which would undoubtedly happen since rich traders were obvious targets.


    There was no such thing as talking during a real fight. Holding back on one''s power was only something that happened in stories. I was to fight with all my strength, whether against someone my rank or a rank 0. All fights had to end instantly, whether they ended in victory, escape, or death. I wasn''t a fighter, after all. I was a merchant.


    Anybat that didn''t follow these rules was a failure on both fighting sides.@@novelbin@@


    Back to the present, the view of the corpses in front of me still made my stomach churn, even though it wasn''t as bad as the first time. I looked to the side to check Selva''s reaction. She had her mouth open, gaping at the sudden change in the situation and horrible view in front of her. She was trembling hard, biting her lips while her hands weren''t on her wound anymore but clenched into fists on both sides of her body.


    To be honest, I was surprised by her reaction. It was much better than mine during my first time. She either had previous experience with people dying in front of her or was a much stronger person than me.


    Whichever it was, I had no ns to appear as anything other than a rank 0 merchant. I knew too little about the outside world and revealing too much about me could be dangerous. Any small advantage I could get might make the difference between life and death.


    Fortunately, there was a way to handle this situation. There was almost no chance Selva would think I was the one who did it. On top of looking like a rank 0, I was careful not to move in the least during my spell. I turned to her, trying to look both terrified and impressed.


    "W-wow. As¡­ As expected of the future world''s strongest. These people didn''t stand a chance against you."


    She finally took her eyes away from the gruesome scenery and stared at me with utter iprehension.


    "Huh?"


    "Even though I asked you to escort me, I never expected we would encounter such a problem. I''m truly grateful to you for saving my life, great sorceress Selva."


    I acted as humble and grateful as possible.


    "No¡­ That¡­ wasn''t me."


    She denied my words with a much smaller and hesitant voice now.


    "What do you mean? Who could it be if not you?"


    She looked around, trying to find something or someone, anything. Now that the bandits were silenced, the forest was quiet and there wasn''t any presence except for the two of us.


    "I, I don''t know. Maybe... Maybe a high-rank fighter passed by and helped us?"


    She didn''t seem to believe her own words. That wasn''t an issue since I was there to guide her in the right direction.


    "There''s very little chance of that. I''ve heard of such a situation during my travels before. When a fighter with a lot of potential truly wants to protect someone or something, they sometimes experience a burst of power enough to feel like they ranked up several times, and their enemies generally end up very dead. If that''s what happened, I can''t thank you enough for wanting to protect me so much, great sorceress Selva."


    "That can''t be¡­ I was just¡­ I''ve never heard of something like that."


    "It doesn''t happen very often, that''s for sure. I''ve also only heard about it from other people, in a faraway country."


    "¡­"


    Selva dropped her head and seemed lost in thought. I wondered if she would buy my lies or not. Even I believed it was a bit over the top.


    No matter what, it was fine as long as she didn''t think I did it. After a few minutes, she shook her head and red at the corpses again.


    "Whatever. I don''t know what happened but we''re safe. It''s all that matters."


    "Yes."


    I approached her while pointing at the wound that was still bleeding on the side of her head.


    "Let me treat your wound. I''ve got a balm that''s good at stopping bleeding."


    I put a hand into my pocket while taking a tube of hemostatic cream from my storage. She looked intrigued at its strange stic design but didn''t say anything. She seemed to trust me enough to show me her wound. Since I didn''t have a bandage, I cleaned the blood with my hand and applied the cream afterward. I didn''t know if it would work well on a non-human but, well, her blood was as red as mine.


    She felt a lot less like a strange creature to me now.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 18 – Geola

    Her injury wasn''t deep. The arrow only left a few centimeters long wound on the surface without prating her skull. As expected of an earth sorceress, well-known for their toughness. Since the opponents were rank 1, that was the best they could do to a rank 2 who constantly strengthened her body with sel. She twitched a little when my finger passed over the injury but stayed very stoic otherwise.


    "Here you go. You should have someone look at it again when we''re in the city."


    "Hm¡­ Thanks."


    "So¡­ Do these kinds of attacks happen a lot here?"


    She nced at the corpses before wincing and looking away again.


    "Coyotes. Probably deserters from Taifau."


    "Taifau?"


    "A bad country. Let''s move on now."


    She didn''t seem in the mood for small talk anymore, which was understandable. I followed her in silence and we moved forward at a fast pace. She left the bodies behind without giving them another nce and tried to get away from the scene as quickly as possible. However, I carefully memorized the coordinates of this ce. It was only natural to loot your enemies once they were dead. It was my right as the winner. Plus, whatever I could get from them would be a great help in this unknown world since I didn''t have anything to my name here. I hoped beasts wouldn''t eat their bodies and take their belonging before I came back to collect them.


    For the next several hours, there was no discussion between Selva and me. I used that time to reflect on the previous encounter. It was true that I was careless, even though I never was in danger at any time. Just like Selva had her tough reinforced skin to protect her, I had my means of defense. The reason why the arrows never hit me was because of my fourth and final spell, personal dimensional vectorial alteration, moremonly known as spatial shield. It was a spell that I had constantly on me and altered the path of any attack that reached me at a speed that exceeded a threshold. Basically, it deflected the arrows that came at me, sending them to a tree behind Selva.


    Just like for most specializations, it was the first spell I was told to learn. This made sense since mastering a defensive spell first allowed people to survive longer, giving them enough time to learn other spells and get stronger.


    Spatial shield was considered one of the most powerful defensive spells amongst all specializations. Because of its nature of not blocking damage but simply redirecting it, it was able to handle attacks from people ranked higher than the one being shielded. On top of that, it was invisible, didn''t weigh anything, and I could maintain it forever. It used a portion of my sel but was well worth it.


    A couple of hourster, we started to hear some slightly watery noise in front of us. I was a city person but even I could recognize what this sound meant. As expected, after a few more minutes, a river came into our view. Yes, not a stream, not a brook, but a river.


    ''<em>Bingo. I''m rich.</em>''


    "Let''s take a break here."


    "S-sure."


    Selva went to the river, crouched in front of it, and drank directly from it. I had to force myself to stop trembling and contain my excitement. Not just a river, but unpolluted, directly drinkable water! If the forest was money, this was no different from an inexhaustible gold mine! With this simple discovery, I was set for life. I might even have a more prosperous future than in my other world. Life was truly full of surprises, bad and goodbined.@@novelbin@@


    Many thoughts crossed my mind. I could repay Suuru much faster than expected. I could start a water business inside the dome. I could be the trader I always wanted to be.


    But first, I ran to the river and drank like crazy. It was only now that I realized how I missed having an infinite supply of water. I drank, drank again, and drank some more. The water was fresh, pure, and delicious. It felt like heaven.


    When I was so full of water I could burst, I sat on my butt and let a sigh of satisfaction out. I could see Selva looking at me weirdly but I couldn''t care less right now. What this the emotion gold rushers felt when they discovered enough of the metal to justify all their efforts? I could understand their feelings right at this moment. I even started to giggle by myself while thinking about my future.


    "Why are youughing creepily like this? Stop that and let''s get going again."


    We didn''t even stop for five minutes and she wanted to leave again. She truly was impatient. When I looked up, she was staring at the horizon, in the direction of the river''s meanders. Following her gaze, I noticed something there, far away. I was able to discern some buildings and fields, a few kilometers away from us.


    "That''s Ge?"


    "Right. We''re almost there. Let''s go."


    I nodded and we resumed our walk, following the riverside this time. Ge seemed to have been built there due to this river, which made sense since water was always precious for civilizations. The fields that were visible from here probably used its water to get irrigated whenever rain wasn''t enough.


    After around one more hour, we were finally in front of the city itself. If the city in dome 82 was made of several kinds of building materials while retaining a certain harmony in architecture, this one was yet another marvelous sight. To put it in one world, it was absolute chaos. There were buildings of all sizes, forms, and colors, made from any materials one could imagine. Some were as small as my height, created out of wood or resin. Others were as big as castles, made from stone and iron. But even those high-rise buildings weren''t towering over the city.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 19 – Thievery

    There were also floating buildings, hovering above the rest of the city. The ce itself was huge. Considering its architecture, orck thereof, it was hard to tell how many lived there. Yet, I wouldn''t be surprised if its poption was in the hundreds of thousands. On top of that, it gave a feeling of an old medieval city for some reason. I couldn''t see any sort of advanced technology anywhere, unlike what wasmon inside the dome.


    The mix of a bit of everything created a messy feeling, but at the same time, it gave a vibrant feeling of life to the ce.


    This sensation was entuated by the residents. If the city was chaos, its inhabitants offered the most colorful sight I had the pleasure of witnessing in my life. When I learned there was more than one species in the outside world, I somehow imagined that something like five of them would share the world.


    How wrong was I. Everywhere I observed, my eyes came across a creature that looked like nothing alike the previous one. There were bipedal species, quadrupedal ones, and even some that had more legs than this. As if that wasn''t enough, a good number of them were simply flying around as if it was the most normal thing in the world. Some felt close to humans in anatomy while others were more distant, with characteristic features. As for their ranks, most of them were between rank 0 and rank 4, with the asional rank 5 here and there.


    While I was standing gaping at the view, the ground started to tremble at periodic intervals. I turned toward that direction and my mouth probably opened so wide that my jaw muscles could have be strained. A giant being was walking peacefully in front of us, going on with its business. It was probably more than three meters high, and the ground was shaking at each of its steps. The most incredible thing was that it was apanied by a small bird-like species, seatedfortably on its shoulder, and the two of them couldn''t have created a more unlikely pair.


    "What are you staring at?"


    I was interrupted by Selva, who didn''t seem fazed in the least by the view of the city.


    "Huh? Ah¡­ Well¡­ It''s nothing."@@novelbin@@


    I felt stupid at this moment but I couldn''t help it. There were probably hundreds of different species going around and my brain was a bit overwhelmed right now.


    "Anyway, You''re safe now that we reached Ge. I''m going home. See you."


    "Wait a second. I still didn''t thank you properly."


    "It''s fine. I only did what I had to."


    "Please at least tell me how I can contact you again."


    "I live here too. Just go to the Mimdo martial center and ask for me."


    Just like that, she hurriedly left, leaving me alone in a foreign city full of foreign creatures. For a long time, I just stayed where I was, admiring the view of the inhabitants passing by. It was as if I would never get tired of it. Some looked strong and rugged but others seemed furry and fluffy, to the point I wanted to try touching their fur to check how it felt.


    Eventually, I noticed that the sun was going down. I couldn''t stay here forever and chose to move forward and truly enter the ce. There wasn''t any partition between the inside and the outside of the city so I just entered by walking. A few of the inhabitants watched me curiously but none of them hindered my way. After strolling aimlessly for some time, I arrived at a sort of open market. Since it was the end of the day, some of the merchants were already tidying their stalls.


    This ce ignited my trader interest, just like the market in the dome did. I checked the goods they offered, wondering how different it was from the inside world. The first thing I found out was that the writing system very much resembled the one humans used. While I didn''t know a lot about it, I still remembered the numbers and realized they were the same. This was great news to me. I was immediately able to examine the goods and their prices.


    I was quickly able to confirm my initial guess. For unknown reasons, this outside world was technologically less advanced than the inside world. Most of the products felt like they came from a historical movie I could watch in the previous world. There weren''t any selnic items as far as I could see. Instead, there were enchanted tools and weapons, the sort that had been discarded centuries ago in my world due to their inefficiencypared to selnic items.


    The other thing I noticed was that the prices were a lot more normal than inside the dome. It seemed like most goods were avable in reasonable quantities and there weren''t any hiked prices like for water and food in dome 82. In fact, the enchanted items were the ones that seemed to fetch quite good coinspared to the rest.


    "Thief! Thief!"


    Everyone in the market turned around at the sudden shout. I witnessed a small and rapid species running away from a stall while holding something in between their arms. The stall owner, who had two vertical horns together with white hair, was on the other side of the stall and couldn''t react in time to pursue it. He watched the thief run away with whatever it stole with horror and despair.


    As an aspiring trader, thieves were the sort of people I hated the most. Thinking that this would allow me to easily create a connection in this ce, I checked that no one was looking at me and teleported high in the air. I wasn''t too worried about being seen anyway since people were flying all around the city. I was just one more of them. From there, I had a perfect view of the thief running away at a swift pace, ncing behind them from time to time. As soon as they left the main street, they jumped into a dark empty alley. This was perfect for me. I teleported right in front of them, and they collided with my space shield, letting out a cry of surprise and pain. They were sent rolling to the side and let go of their loot. Before they could understand what happened to them, I took the stolen pouch and teleported back high in the air.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 21 – Nescience

    The woman gestured for us to follow her.


    "I''ll guide you to your rooms."


    As we walked further into the brothel, many different areas came into view. There was one space that had a bar and a scene with men and women dancing and showing off their bodies. A little further away were many semi-istedpartments where clients were quietly drinking and discussing with employees. There were also a few rooms that had their doors closed and I could only imagine what was happening inside based on the erotic moans that were hearable from outside.


    I observed both the clients and employees and realized something interesting. While a few of the personnel had strained smiles, most of the rest had either great skill at appearing happy or were genuinely so. I approached the ear of myrade to whisper something.


    "I have a question. Are the people here working because they have no other choice?"


    Giya put his mouth close to my ear to respond in the same manner.


    "A few of them are like that. Bad luck, debts, or just wanting some quick cash before moving on with their lives. But the majority still work here because they want to. There are a lot of employees that enjoy sex."


    That was a pleasant surprise, especiallypared to my world. Maybe this was due to there being so many different species. I still had no idea about rtions between them, power ys, politics, and the like. That was something I would need to learn on the fly.


    We were guided toward the back where stairs took us to the second floor. The ambiance was quieter here, with all the rooms having their doors closed, and the noise from the first floor fading out in the background. We stopped in front of a door.


    "Your stop, Giya. The girl will be here soon."


    "Alright. See youter, T. Let''s wait for each other when we''re done and leave together, okay?"


    "Of course."


    He handed five silver coins to the woman and entered the room happily. We didn''t have to walk much more after that since my stop was only two doors away.


    "And you''ll be here, sir¡­ T, right?"


    "That''s right. And you are?"


    "My name is Oga. I mostly manage employees and clients but you can also buy me, for a lot more money than what Giya spent tonight."


    "I see. That''s good to know."


    "Oh, I forgot to ask about something important. Would you prefer to have a man or a woman?"


    "A woman, please."


    "Alright. And also¡­ I''m sorry to ask this but could you tell me your species? I''ve seen many people but no one like you before. I need to know this for matching purposes."


    "What do you mean by matching?"


    She giggled.


    "Well, it''s mostly about size. You wouldn''t want to match an elephant together with a mouse, right? There are also a few ipatible species but you don''t look like that sort."


    I had no idea what an elephant and a mouse were but still nodded fluidly.


    "That makes sense. I''m a mutant monkey."


    I had been using that species a lot but still had no idea what a monkey was either. It was a bit funny if I thought about it.


    "Oh, I see now. I can see a little resemnce. Alright, it won''t be a problem to match you. Please wait inside the room, the girl will be there soon."


    "Thank you, ma''am. It was a pleasure to meet you."


    "The pleasure was all mine. Please enjoy yourself, sir."


    She swiftly left after that, heading back toward the first floor. I entered the room and checked the inside. It was quite simple, with arge bed in the center, a basin of water on the ground next to it, anightstand on which a lit candle provided some light to the room,a couple of towels, and a small chest. I could truly feel how backward this ce waspared to my and the inner world of the dome. It seemed running water didn''t even exist as a concept in this city.@@novelbin@@


    Curious, I went to check what was inside the chest. I found a pot of cream that couldn''t be anything other than lubricant, a few sexual toys made of wood, a fewhoursses of different sizes, some more towels, and what seemed to be scented candles and perfume. How so very interesting.


    Once I was done looking around, I sat on the bed, wondering what the girl would look like. From what I had seen in this city, it could truly be anything and everything.


    Just like Oga imed, I didn''t have to wait long. After a couple of minutes, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    The door slowly opened and a girl timidly came inside. She was smaller than me, perhaps reaching my chin if we were standing next to each other. In a slightly simr way to Giya, she had two long horns, one on each side of her head. Her hair was quite the sight, light brown with small white stripes. She kept it rtively short, only covering a slightly long neck partially. Next to her horns were round and elongated ears, standing at a slight angle on both sides of her head.


    She was wearing a very light transparent negligee that didn''t leave much to the imagination, her bra and panties being visible through it. I could see that her skin was slightly furry, also brown and white like her hair. She was very thin without a lot of curves, though her bra still formed a slight bulge over her chest. Her medium-sized tail was covered in long hair andpleted her appearance. Her ck eyes were looking at me with insecurity and apprehension as if I was something unusual.


    "H-hello, sir. I''m Linon. I''ll take care of you this evening."


    "Nice to meet you, Linon. I''m T."


    "Y-yes."


    She stood before me, looking at the ground while ncing at me several times, but unmoving otherwise. I wasn''t sure what to do either since this was my first time in such a situation. After a few seconds of heavy silence, I cleared my throat, startling her a little.


    "Ah! I''m sorry, sir. We¡­ We don''t have a lot of time, right?"


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 25 – Determination

    I noticed how she didn''t say anything about bathing and sleeping together. It seemed she wasn''t ready to give up on those.


    "Interesting. I don''t know why you''re taking it as a challenge but that''s fine with me. It''s a massage to make you feel good and rx, you know?"


    "Y-yeah. But it felt a bit weird."


    "Didn''t you feel rxed after it?"


    "Well¡­ Yes."


    "It''ll be even better if we can go until the end."


    "Hm¡­"


    She didn''t look so convinced. I would have to try my best to change her mind.


    "Anyway, we can do thatter. I''ve got a present for you."


    Her hesitant stancepletely changed when she heard this. Startled initially, she tried her best not to smile, without much sess.


    "A present? You didn''t need to¡­"


    Her bodynguage said otherwise and it couldn''t be seen as anything but being positively surprised. Even the corners of her lips were twitching in happiness, even though she tried to stay stoic. It was great she wasn''t a trader since she had no skill in hiding her feelings. That job was all about convincing people and sometimes even deceiving them.


    "It''s nothing big. Let''s go in first."


    I waited for her to enter the house and when she couldn''t see me anymore, I took out five metallic bottles filled with water from my storage, the whole stock that I borrowed from her in the morning. I entered the house and gave her my haul. She recognized her bottles and looked like she didn''t understand, at first. That was until she took one of them and felt the weight. She let out a small exmation and opened the cap.


    "Water¡­ All of them?"


    "That''s right."


    "How did you get these?"


    "I worked hard for two days."


    "So much water in two days? That''s amazing, even though you don''t speak thenguage."


    "I told you I could take care of myself."


    She nodded a little and gave the bottle back to me.


    "It''s too precious for me to ept. It would be best if you took care of them. Five bottles filled with water are worth a lot. Well, you should know since you paid for them."


    I shook my head with a grin and handed her the rest of the bottles instead.


    "No, keep them. It''s the least I should do for the savior of my life."


    "What savior. I only helped a little¡­"


    "No. I won''t forget your grace for the rest of my life."


    "Look at how you''re speaking. You''re always exaggerating everything."


    Sheined a bit but, just like before, it was obvious she wasn''t unhappy about my words. If I had to guess, the words "for the rest of my life" pleased her a lot since it meant I wouldn''t go anywhere anytime soon.


    "Alright then. Thank you. With all this water, we can drink to our fill for some time. That''s great news. Let''s go eat now. I''ll prepare more food to celebrate your hard work."


    She joyfully headed to the storage room to fetch the same vegetables we always ate, peas. Even though they didn''t taste bad, I couldn''t wait until I earned enough to buy more diverse food for us. Eating the same thing every day felt a bit too monotonous.


    Just like she imed, we had double portions of food today. I dly devoured everything as she watched me with a smile, slowly eating her share. She put one of the bottles I gave her on the table and we gulped the fresh liquid from the river until we had enough.


    "It tastes a bit different from the water I normally buy."


    "Yes. It''s not bad. I like it."


    "Me too. It has a slightly pleasant taste to it."


    That was a given. Water in the domes was mostly created by water mages. It was nd and tasteless. This was pure unpolluted river water, with all the minerals that came together with it. It tasted great and felt even more refreshing than its counterpart. All hail to the medieval outside world that still didn''t pollute its water sources, unlike what happened in my world!@@novelbin@@


    We finished eating and cleaned the table. Then, Suuru started to squirm anxiously.


    "Okay¡­ I''m ready now."


    "Good. Since you say you''ll let me finish today, let''s do it a bit differently. I''ll massage you on the bed."


    "Sure¡­"


    We headed to the bedroom and I continued.


    "Remove all your clothes and lie down on your belly."


    She nodded and obeyed without protesting. Soon enough, she was in her birthday suit and I admired the view she offered without any need to hide my gaze. This was the fascinating part of the inner world, where showing skin inside the home wasn''t considered shameful. There was no concept of gender, after all. I couldn''t help but appreciate it now that I was more used to the idea. As always, my eyes were focused on her breast and hairless snatch, which felt as beautiful and magical as always. Thinking about how the inner world worked, I probably was the only one who everid a hand on her body since other people wouldn''t even know of the concept. This was also quite an arousing thought.


    When she was on the bed, she turned her head to look at me nervously.


    "I''ll start now."


    "Hm¡­"


    She nodded again and I went to it. Just like the previous time, I began with a more normal massage, the part she enjoyed the most. Since she was lying down on the bed, I straddled over her back, making the bed crack a bit under ourbined weight. I put my hands on her shoulders and initiated the massage. Using a little strength here, and more force there, I patiently unraveled the knot in her muscles. Whenever this happened, she would let a pleasant sigh out, feeling the tension leaving her. I did her nape, went to the sides to work on her shoulder muscles, and then descended slowly toward her lower back, kneading everything on the way. I then did her legs, making her feel a bit ticklish at first, followed by her feet. When this was done, I reversed my direction and progressively returned to her shoulders, sparing nothing on the way.


    It took some time but she eventually reached the rxed state I aimed for.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 26 – Select

    She was a lot less tense now, and her breathing was slower and deeper. Maybe if I continued with a simple normal massage, she would fall asleep eventually. Yet, that wasn''t an option. I had a world of pleasure to show her.


    "Can you turn around now?"


    "Yes¡­"


    She rotated her body, her perky breasts pointing toward the ceiling. Her face seemed at peace, with her eyes half closed. When she was ready, I initiated the second phase of the massage. From her corbone, my hands kneaded their way to her chest. As I touched her soft flesh, she wasn''t startled this time, being mentally prepared for it. I appreciated the springy feeling of her boobs as I weighed them in my hands, before actively stimting them.


    First, I massaged them lightly, followed by working on her nipples with my thumbs. Just like the previous time, her breathing elerated as her face took on a deeper color. It wasn''t long until her nipples hardened under my care and she squirmed a bit, seemingly ufortable.


    "Uh¡­ Just likest time."


    "It''s the same massage, after all."


    "Yeah¡­"


    I suddenly had an idea to help her rx again. I put my head close to hers and aligned my jaws with her immacte lips. Then, I ced them on top of hers, effectively initiating the first kiss of my life.


    Her eyes opened wide as she felt me being so close. She tensed up, not understanding her situation, and stayedpletely still for a few seconds. I pressed my lips slightly harder against hers before leaving my position and ending the smooch.


    She still looked startled as she questioned me.


    "Why did you apply your lips to mine?"


    Her query both informed and amused me. It was like even the concept of kissing had disappeared from the inner world.@@novelbin@@


    "You didn''t like it?"


    "I didn''t hate it but¡­ It felt quite¡­ intimate. Your face was so close to mine."


    ''<em>So that''s her feelings after being kissed. How practical.</em>''


    "Isn''t this whole massage intimate anyway? That''s just another aspect of it."


    "Well¡­ That''s true."


    "Should I do it again?"


    "Okay."


    I kissed her again and she reacted much better this time. She had her eyes opened and observed my face and skin from very close as if it was something interesting. On my side, my focus was more on how soft and warm her lips were and how she smelled so nice from that distance. Either way, it felt like we both enjoyed it in our own manners.


    I broke the contact and she took a deeper breath.


    "It''s interesting. I don''t hate it."


    "Right? I like it a lot too. Your lips are so pleasant, Suuru."


    "I-is that so?"


    "Yes. Now, should we go on?"


    "Sure."


    It was great she was less tense now. Even though her face was still slightly flushed and her nipples were as erect as before, she wasn''t reluctant to continue anymore. Now was the critical part. Anyone could do what I did so far since it wasn''tplicated but for what came next, my practical experience would be severelycking, no matter how many porn videos I watched on Ry in the past.


    Still, I had no intention of letting that stop me. I could just acquire the skills I needed on the fly, just like I''ve done my whole life.


    Carefully, I left her breasts in peace for the time being and slid my hands downward. I caressed and massaged my way through her lower body, starting with her belly. I came across her navel, which I only tickled a bit, and arrived at her mons pubis. What was interesting was that Suuru instinctively tensed up as I came closer to her inner part. Even though she had no concept of sex, masturbation, and sexual pleasure at all, it was like her body realized something wasing her way and reacted by itself.


    I kneaded my way toward her groin, slowly applying pressure here and there with my palm and fingers, and finally reached her vagina. At this point, Suuru''s breathing was quite deep and quick, and I witnessed a very precious sight.


    Her pure untouched crotch hadn''t been indifferent to my work as it glittered a little in the light of the room. Herbia majora was faintly wet, a result that pleased me beyond measure. It was the absolute proof that she was receptive to sexual stimtion. Impulsively, I ran a finger over her pussy lips and she let a little moan out.


    "Mhm¡­! T-T. Are you going to massage my vagina too?"


    "Yes. Is there anything wrong?"


    "Are you sure about this? I''ve never heard of such a massage before."


    "Of course. Only a select few know about it. Just rx, Suuru. It''ll feel great soon."


    "F-fine."


    Now that I had her approval, I resumed my task. I wasn''t sure how to do this so I could only test the waters out. I only knew that I should be careful or she could panic and ask me to stop.


    Since this was what made her moan before, I started by running another finger over the length of her petals. This pushed her to let another light moan out. As for me, I was harder than ever, with the feeling of touching the first-ever cunt of my life. Her marginal wetness was also transferred to my fingertip, arousing me even further.


    I made several more back-and-forths before moving to the next step. There were so many things I was curious about that I couldn''t help myself with my next move. With two fingers, I opened herbia on both sides, revealing the inside of her twat. I was hit by both a pleasant odor and an amazing sight. Now that she was flustered and lustful too, Suuru''s inner vagina was releasing a smell I couldn''t truly pinpoint except it felt erotic and sweet. As for the view, it was partially blocked by a membrane of flesh. It took me a few seconds before I understood what this was. It was my savior''s hymen, which was perfectly intact and standing strong against possible intrusions.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 27 – High

    I swallowed hard, anticipating the day I would y the thin membrane and explore further inside. However, this wasn''t the time yet. There were a few intermediate steps we had to go through first.


    For now, I moved my eyes toward another point of interest, her clitoris. At the top of herbia was a tiny patch of skin that formed a small bulge over her pussy. There wasn''t much to see since it waspletely covered, as expected of her unexplored and untouched vagina. Yet, I heard it was possible to stimte it even in that case, through the skin that sheltered it.


    I knew it was a sensitive ce so I progressively moved my fingers from her lips to there, taking my time. Once more, her body tensed up while she moaned lightly, rough breathing exiting her throat. Eventually, I reached her mount and my finger slid over the skin. Her reaction was instantaneous.


    "Aahh!"


    Her waist skipped up, her butt leaving the bed to float in the air for a second. Her sudden movement was so intense that it surprised both me and her. I quickly removed my finger from her clitoris, which allowed her buttocks to fall back on the sheets. Suuru looked at me with iprehension, her face red with lust.


    "W-what was that, T?"


    I gulped once more and took a second to find my words.


    "It''s going well. We''re getting there. Hold on for a bit more, Suuru. You can do that, right?"


    "C-can''t we stop here? I think that would be best."


    "Just a bit more. You''ll understand soon. Be strong, Suuru."


    "Hm¡­ Okay. Can you end this quickly? I''m feeling super strange now."


    "Of course."


    Since she asked to be finished swiftly, I would dly indulge. With one hand, I resumed caressing herbia, going from top to bottom and bottom to top. With the other one, I touched her pearl again.


    "Mhaaah¡­ T-t¡­!"


    She twitched again while letting another hot moan out but I didn''t stop this time. I needed to end this speedily now. I ran my finger over her clitoris, monitoring her reactions closely. She kept trembling now while calling my name. Yet, her cunt somehow understood what was happening to it. It kept releasing further fluids, lubricating her snatch for a potential intrusion. I was so excited right now that I dreamed of doing exactly this but I used all my willpower to restrain myself. I could do that as much as I wantedter, as long as I introduced the concept progressively.


    Amongst Suuru''s lustful moans and panting, I didn''t hold my movements back anymore. The fingers of my first hand started to lightly explore the inside of her twat, careful not to touch her hymen, while the finger on her bean startled to flicker it strongly.


    As expected, she reacted wildly. Her hips jumped again while her eyes filled with tears of pleasure.


    "T! This is really weird! Mhmm! T!"


    It was kind of hot that she kept calling my name like this as I masturbated her at full strength. Still, she was extremely prepared by a long massage and slow stimtion. She soon reached the point I was waiting for.


    "Stop, T! Mhmm! Mhmmm! Haah! Aahh! Stop, something¡­ Something strange ising!"


    "That''s perfect, Suuru. Let yourself go. Absolutely don''t resist it!"


    "B-But! Mhaaahh! No¡­! I can''t take this anymore! Aahh! Aaahhh! Aaaahhhh! Taa! Aaaaaaahhhhhhh!"


    Her back arched strongly as she experienced the first orgasm of her life. Her pussy twitched many times while releasing a few waves of thick fluids, drenching my fingers with her release. She let out a loud shout of extreme pleasure as her body was met with its first climax. Her eyes teared up while her face was fully flushed, her eyes wide open in iprehension and pleasure.


    After twitching several times in the air and letting plenty of juices out, her waist finally fell back down on the bed. Her body trembled for a few long seconds more until she eventually released a deep sigh of relief. She closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again, staring at me.@@novelbin@@


    "What was that, T? What did you do to me?"


    "It''s called an orgasm. It''s the ultimate goal of this massage, a peak of pleasure and release. How did that feel?"


    "Huh¡­ It''s super odd. I''m tingling all over."


    "But it felt amazing, right?"


    "Well¡­ I''ve never experienced something like this before. It was good¡­ I guess? I''m feeling very rxed now, a lot more than ever before."


    "That''s great. I can massage you a lot more in the future. There are still a lot of variants we can try. Some of them feel even better than that."


    "E-even better? Is that possible?"


    "Sure is. You''ll see."


    "I never thought something like this could exist. Howe I never heard of that sort of massage before?"


    "Who knows? But now you can try it any time."


    "Yes¡­ Ah, now isn''t the time for that. We need to clean ourselves up and go to sleep. It''s gettingte. Uh¡­ Why did my vagina get wet like this?"


    She left the bed, her legs still trembling a bit. I had to take hold of her for a second since she almost fell to the ground. When she was in my arms, she noticed my boner and called out.


    "Ah, is your mutation acting up again, T?"


    "Y-yeah. Somehow, it seems to like it when you''re pleased, Suuru."


    "Hahaha. What are you talking about?"


    She nced at it once again and asked.


    "Doesn''t it hurt when it''s like this?"


    "It''s fine. I know a way to calm it down. I''ll show you another time."


    "Okay."


    She exited my arms and headed toward the bathroom. On the way, I noticed how her groin was dropping a bit of her fluids on the ground with every step she took. Speaking of which, I checked my fingers, which were still full of her juices.


    I put them close to my nose and sniffed them. As expected, it was a simr arousing smell to the one filling the bedroom now. I put them in my mouth and savored my first indirect taste of female fluids.


    Deep and fruity. It tasted erotic and arousing.


    I couldn''t wait until the next massage.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 28 – Language

    I woke up in Suuru''s arms once again. If I thought she couldn''t get any clingier before, I was wrong. No matter what she said, I could tell she enjoyed the previous day''s massage and its conclusion, making her even more affectionate than previously.


    Right after breakfast, I started a conversation with her.


    "I''m thinking it''s time for me to learn thenguage. I can''t keep relying on sel forever."


    "That''s a good idea. So¡­ You''re nning on staying here for the long term?"


    "Yes, but only if I''m not a bother to you."


    "Of course not! You can stay as long as you want!"


    "Thanks, Suuru."


    I kissed her again and she seemed bewildered.


    "Why did you do this now?"


    "You can consider it as a sign of affection. Do you dislike it?"


    "Affection? I didn''t dislike it at all. It''s quite nice."


    "Great. Anyway, back to the topic. Do you know a ce where I could learn thenguage?"


    "Hm¡­ You''re a bit too old to go to school. Then, probably the library."


    "That sounds good. Where is it located?"


    "It''s close to the city hall."


    She paused for a moment before continuing.


    "I''lle with you today."


    "Do you have business in the city too?"


    "I''ll go and sell my work. And buy some more food and scrap metal after that. It''s a big help that you bought all that water, it''ll save us a lot of money."


    The way she said "us" instead of "me" spoke a lot about her feelings. I also wanted to learn thenguage quickly so I could start a business and repay her kindness.


    Since our n for the day was decided, we moved into action. Suuru had a lot of metallic items she sculpted recently. We put them all in a metallic wheelbarrow she kept in storage for that purpose and headed toward the city. On the way, she watched me with a serious expression.


    "T, you know¡­ Don''t be too surprised if some people look at me weirdly, okay?"


    "Why would they do that?"


    "That''s because¡­ Some people don''t like me too much."


    That was a surprising revtion.


    "Can I ask why?"


    She seemed ashamed of herself as she responded.


    "I''m¡­ not the sort of person people want to associate with."


    Even I could tell she wasn''t telling me the whole story but I had no ns on forcing her to talk. It felt like something she didn''t want to expand too much on.


    "How strange. I want to associate with you a lot."@@novelbin@@


    "Yes¡­ Well¡­"


    My words didn''t make her feel any better, on the contrary. As usual, she was easy to read. Her face looked guilty now as if she had something to me herself for. It was hard for me to tell what could be wrong with her since I knew so little about this world. It might even be some concept I knew nothing about. Even babies came out of the ground here, after all.


    After a few tens of minutes, we reached the city. Just like she said, some of the people we met on our way scowled when they recognized her. It wasn''t that many, though. It was a rtivelyrge ce and there was no way everyone would know her. Yet, since this was her way to the city center, some folks were bound to see her often.


    Suuru was walking with her head lowered and tried not to pay too much attention to the nces full of disapprobation. There was even an olddy who clicked her tongue on our passage before closing her window. This was quite the chilly reception, to say the least. Fortunately, it got better as we arrived in more popted areas. From that point on, there were so many people going around that no one paid us more attention than necessary.


    Suuru knew her way well and we moved forward without hesitation together with our wheelbarrow. We were soon met with the familiar sight of the city hall, where I failed to get work previously due to not having any ID. Our destination was the building right in front of this one, about the same size, but with much less traffic in and out.


    "We''re here. You can''t take any book home with you but you can read as much as you want. You should start with simple books for children. Ask any of the librarians if you don''t know where to look."


    "Thanks, Suuru. Do you need any help with your business?"


    "No, I''ve done it many times so I''m fine. I''ll go back home after buying what we need and I''ll work there after that. Don''te back toote, okay?"


    "Sure. See youter."


    "Have a good day, T."


    She went on her way together with the wheelbarrow while I entered the building. There was a reception area in the middle of the first floor with corridors and stairs on both sides, leading to rooms full of books. No one stopped me as I came inside and I went straight for the reception. It was manned by two women, one older than the other, who were currently busy handling arge pile of books. They looked up at me when I was right in front of them. After the usual exchange where I needed them to put some sel over their ears, we were finally able tomunicate.


    "Hello. I''m from a faraway dome and I''ve moved here recently. I''m trying to look for easy books to start learning thenguage."


    "Wee. You''vee to the right ce. Which dome are you from?"


    "I''m from dome 14."


    After chatting with Suuru a bit, I knew dome 14 was far enough to have a differentnguage.


    "14? Alright, pleasee with me. We have some very easy books with all the different kinds of alphabets. It''s perfect to start with."


    "That''s great."


    The older woman was the one to guide me. I followed her while she took the stairs and entered a room.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 31 – Variant

    As usual, I started slowly. I first came to her and kissed her. Now that we had done it many times, she reacted well to it and smooched me back. We broke the first kiss for an instant and I decided it was time to go to the next level. On the next contact, I took my tongue out and licked her lips. Surprised, she separated from me.


    "Why are you licking my lips?"


    "This is how kisses are meant to be done. Open your mouth and use your tongue too. It''ll feel great."


    Truthfully, it wasn''t like I had any experience either but it was important to appear confident. My words seemed to convince her and, on our next kiss, she opened her mouth a little. I took the opportunity to immediately invade her mouth, which bewildered her again.


    "Mhmm! Mhmm? Mhmm¡­"


    She tensed up a little at first but soon got used to it. On my side, I had no idea how to do it correctly so I just licked everything I could reach. Starting from her inner lips, I moved on to her gums, her teeth, and eventually reached her tongue. She trembled as her appendage entered in contact with mine but the slow valse of my tongue soon entranced her and she progressively responded to the stimtion. Her saliva tasted sweet and warm and the feeling of her hot and slimy tongue felt surprisingly pleasant and arousing at the same time.


    We broke this kiss once again and took deep breaths, our faces red with excitement and our eyes glued to each other.


    "More."


    This time, she took the initiative and forced her lips over mine. Her tongue was the one to enter my mouth this time and I marveled at how she adapted so quickly to the act. This was a very wee sign and I gave back anything she offered, our tongues entangling around one another erotically.


    After a few seconds, we separated again but she wasn''t done yet.


    "More."


    She came to me yet again. It seemed she liked deep kisses a lot. For a long time, we only did this, our arousal going up just by smooching. After a certain point, I finally had the idea of using the time we were kissing to caress her body. She was still fully clothed for now so I moved my hands over her clothes at first, passing over her back and butt. Another minuteter, I inserted them inside her skirt and her top to feel her skin directly. I was positively amazed that her nipples were already hardening. As for down there, she was getting wet too. It seemed she was developing beautifully while awakening to the joy of physical contact at a fast pace.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, she separated from me to pant deeply. Her eyes were red with glee and exhration. Before she started yet another long smooch, I took the initiative and began removing her clothes. She let me put her in the nude, her eyes following every one of my movements. When she was fully unclothed, I surprised her by taking her in my arms and lifting her from the ground.


    "Hyaaah!"


    She let out a cute sound of surprise and tensed up, only to rx when she felt herself stable in my arms.


    "You''re quite strong, T."@@novelbin@@


    "Really? I guess my training wasn''t in vain."


    It was the first time I was truly d that physical training was part of my curriculum. We headed to her room and I softly put her on the bed. Her flushed body was as incredible as always and I barely restrained myself to give her pointers about what would follow. I wanted to take things a bit further than the previous day and open her body to pleasure even more.


    "Today, I''m going to do another variant of massage. I''m going to use my mouth a lot."


    "You can use your mouth to massage people?"


    "Yes, a bit like when we kissed but all over your body."


    "I see¡­"


    I didn''t miss the slight shiver that ran through her body. It was clear she was looking forward to this quite a bit.


    "Remember to rx. If you feel your orgasming, don''t restrain yourself. Listen to what your body wants. I''ll make today even better than yesterday."


    "Even better¡­ Okay."


    Without further ado, I kissed my way back to her body, starting from her lips onest time, and moving toward her chest. When I was there, I didn''t massage them with my hands like the previous times. Instead, I put my mouth over her hardened nipples and suckled on them like a baby.


    This made her twitch and she instinctively put her hands on my head while moaning lightly. After a while, she began caressing my hair in unison with my mouth movements. It was slow when I suckled on her nipples and faster when I used my tongue to circle them quickly.


    I soon noticed that she was opening her legs wider and wider as time passed and decided it was time to move on. I kissed my way down toward her groin this time and she breathed harder the closer I was to my objective. It seemed she still remembered the pleasure I gave her the previous day.


    I was now right in front of her superbly wet vagina and hesitated for a second. This was one of the moments I had been waiting for all my life. Like all men in the universe, I was interested in three things. Fetio, cunnilingus, and sex. I already received the first one and now was the time I would finally experience the second one.


    I took a deep breath to unsessfully try to calm myself down and just went for it. I was aplete novice and had no idea what to do but my opponent was maybe in an even worse state ofcking information, since she didn''t know of the concept in the first ce. No matter what I did, as long as I didn''t hurt her, it would probably be fine. Or so I tried to reassure myself.


    I bent my head and plunged into the paradise of her hot flesh.


    Read 30 more chapters here:https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 32 – Change of Perspective

    Just like the previous time, I was first hit by her pleasant and lustful smell. This time, another sensation was added. Not knowing what would be best, I simply ran my tongue over the length of herbia, enjoying her drenched pussy. As I slurped them, the savor of her fluids filled my mouth with an even stronger taste than before. There was indeed nothing like drinking directly from the source. I started to understand the joy of eating a woman.


    "Hufff¡­! Haaah¡­ Haaah¡­"


    Suuru trembled as she felt my tongue over her most intimate ce. Her hands, which hadn''t left my hair since I was on her tits, rubbed them whenever she felt something. I continued to lick her diligently and she soon pushed me further inside her crotch, as if seeking stronger stimtion.


    "Haaah¡­ Haaah¡­ T¡­ It''s beginning to feel like yesterday."


    I stopped for a second to answer her.


    "What sort of feeling?"


    "Like a¡­ shiver, no, like a current of sel running through my spine. It feels ticklish¡­ A lot."


    "You should change your perspective if you want to enjoy this as much as possible. It''s not ticklish. It''s a feeling of pleasure. It feels good."


    "Pleasure? Yes¡­ You''re right¡­ It feels good. It feels great."


    Before she lost the sensation, I resumed my work. This time I went a bit deeper, my tongue splitting apart herbia majora toe into contact with her lighter-coloredbia minora.


    "Mhaaaah¡­.! Yes, that also feels good, T!"


    I ran my appendage over a ce of hers that was usually never used. It gave a feeling of purity, which contrasted with the lewd moans and erotic juices she was constantly releasing. For some time, I teased her soft cunt like that, alternating between using the rougher part of my tongue to scrap her lips and its tip to explore a bit deeper. Suuru constantly shivered while forcing me inside her twat more and more, groaning her pleasure without restraint.


    I didn''t think I was that good at it since I was just doing whatever I could think of randomly but the fact that she was writhing in pleasure from my tongue gave me an intense feeling of satisfaction.


    "Mhmm! Haaah¡­! Haaah! Haah¡­! Haah! Mhm! Hah¡­! Hah!''


    Her panting was also getting shorter and shorter and, strong from my previous experience, I sensed her getting close to her release.


    "It''sing like yesterday, T! The good feeling! The incredible feeling!"


    I knew she wasn''t doing it on purpose but her words still sent me into a half-berserk state. The porn I watched in the past simply couldn''tpare to how erotically cute Suuru was. I used all my tongue power to strongly lick and rub her weak petals and that pushed her to her high.


    "Yes! That orgasm thing ising! It''s there! It''s there! Aaahhh! Aaaaaaahhhhhh!"


    Her waist jumped while she still strongly forced me into her pussy. She climaxed powerfully and her vagina released a few short waves of fluids, which all entered my mouth. These tasted even sweeter and stronger than her normal release as if they wereing from very deep inside her. I gulped everything in pure bliss while stimting her as best as I could through her orgasm. She twitched several times while shouting her pleasure out loud before her butt was set back on the bed. She let out a long sigh of fulfilled lust and finally released her grip on my head.


    I lifted my bust and she watched me for a second. She burst intoughter at the view I offered.


    "Pfft! Hahaha! I don''t know why my vagina is releasing all these fluids but you''re full of them, T. Ah, I''m sorry, I kind of forced you into that position. I apologize."


    I shook my head with a light grin.


    "Don''t. it''s all part of the massage. This is normal. It''s a sign that it''s going well."


    "Really? You didn''t hate it?"


    "No. And also, you taste amazing, you know?"


    "Those fluids?"


    "Yes. And your vagina too. I should say, your whole body tastes incredible."


    "You''re always exaggerating everything. Say, let me taste that too."


    My dick couldn''t help twitching at that demand. She didn''t realize how splendid her words were from my point of view.


    Since my mouth was still full of her juices, I decided to simply kiss her. She ran her tongue over my lips and tasted herself like that.


    "Um¡­ It''s okay, I guess."


    "I like the taste a lot. I could massage you forever, Suuru."


    "You''re doing it again. But¡­"


    "But?"


    "I won''t say no if you propose it."


    "Haha. Alright. Anything for my savior. Speaking of which, I haven''t stimted your clitoris yet."@@novelbin@@


    "Clitoris?"


    I returned to her groin and concluded.


    "The ce I''m going to focus on now."


    Before she could react, I gave a quick lick to her button. She twitched as a moan escaped her mouth unconsciously.


    "Mhaaah! I-I see! That ce is called clitoris?"


    "Right. It''s the most sensitive spot on a woman''s body."


    "Yes, the good feeling is even stronger there. It''s almost too much."


    "Remember, you shouldn''t think like this. Just let yourself go with the flow."


    "Okay."


    "Great. Then, let''s go again. Oh, and I have a good idea. I''ll try to make you cum several times in a row this time."


    "Cum?"


    "Cum, orgasm, climax. There are many words for that specific feeling."


    "It feels like I somehow missed arge part of my education. Why didn''t I know about all of that before?"


    "Betterte than never. Focus on cumming, now. I won''t stop for a while."


    "O-Okay. Please. Your massages are amazing, T."


    "Thanks. You just need to rx and climax beautifully whenever the orgasmse. Feel free to tell me where you like it best and let your voice out as much as you want. It''ll feel even better."


    "I understand."


    I let my desires speak for me for a bit, but it was only fair since I was doing the work. The time for chitchatting ended there. I re-opened her legs wide and descended toward her juicy pussy once more.


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 33 – Repeat

    While she was now very much into it, there was still a part of her that remained shy. It wasn''t her mind, voice, or thought process. Instead, it was a spot she couldn''t truly control. Namely, the little bean situated at the top of her snatch.


    So far, it kept itself protected inside the hood of flesh that covered it, just like someone watching a storm through the windows of their warm and well-isted house. It could feel the power of the outside weather on the surroundings but with mitigated impact only. My goal now was to extract it from its fortress and attack it directly, just like I had seen in porn.


    First, I took my tongue out and licked the whole area, stimting it over its hood. Since I wasn''t sure how to best approach the problem, I tried many different things. What about some slow motions of my appendage from top to bottom? Or, I could go a bit harder but from side to side. If not, why not try creating circles around my objective with my tongue?


    "Mhaaah! Mhmm! This feels good! Right there¡­ Mhmm! I like it a lot! Haah! Haah!"@@novelbin@@


    Suuru wasn''t a great indicator. She seemed to enjoy it plenty no matter what I did. Every movement and every ce felt good ording to her. If anything, she was even more sensitive than before. As such, I wasn''t certain about what was the best even after trying it all. At most, I knew it wasn''t too bad either. Still, it was clear that someone who was discerning the joy of sex for the first time wasn''t a great reference. I almost wished I had an instructor to tell me what to do exactly.


    No matter. Just like I had been a sort of pioneer in the Trading Union, I could do the same about everything else, whether it was a new world, sex, or meddling with non-humans. I just needed to adapt, just like always.


    "Yes! It''s good! It''s Great! Aahh! Mhmm! The good feeling ising again! It''s there! Mhaaaaahhhhh!"


    It took my partner even less time toe for the second time. I knew women were able to climax several times in a row but I now learned that the more they were into it, the quicker those orgasms came too.


    I held carefully unto her while she was sent to heaven, stimting her without respite. Even after she came back to the ground, I didn''t stop, like I informed her beforehand. That didn''t seem to be a problem at all for her. A girl of my world might have gotten too shy to let herself go that much but there was no such thing with Suuru. It was the other way around, actually.


    "Oh¡­! More, T! I like that feeling a lot! Please don''t stop! Do it more!"


    It was a real pleasure to work in these conditions. Which man didn''t dream of a partner who appreciated their hard work and asked for seconds on top of that? It was particrly erotic that she was asking for more even though she was trembling and squirming like a newborn.


    It was then I noticed her clitoris reacting to the circumstances too. Slowly, under my great care, my tongue managed to peel its covering, exposing its hardened and pleasure-seeking raw and light-colored flesh.


    Without any hesitation, Iunched the charge against the beast. With my lips slightly opened, I epassed the little peak from the top and sucked hard on it. Suuru''s reaction to the sudden incremental stimtion was a marvel.


    "Hyiiiiihhhhh!"


    Her waist jumped uncontrobly again, forcing me up too. Maybe because the sensation was too strong, she somewhat tried to push me away, all the while gripping my hair too strongly for me to escape. As such, I decided to do the only decent thing I could think of in this situation. While still sucking on her pea, I operated the tip of my tongue to flicker it at full strength.


    "Hyiiiiiaaaaahhhhh! Aahh! No! Yes! Oh my sel! It''s too strong! T-T! Ta! Taaaaaaahhhhhhhh!"


    She came yet again while screaming my name. She couldn''t have been hotter than now, spasming while still with half of her body in the air. Her pussy twitched frically while releasing a flood of juices straight to my chin. She seemed to reach the strongest high yet, cumming like never before, her eyes red, full of tears and pleasure.


    After shivering for a long time, she lost all strength in her muscles and fell back on the bed. When I didn''t sense her moving anymore, I finally exited her cunt, only to witness an amazing scene. Suuru, her whole body flushed by the experience, was sweating a little while remaining immobile. She had fainted on me, the pleasure exceeding her threshold.


    For a moment, I wasn''t sure if this was real or not. Then, I thought it might be possible considering the poor girl didn''t have any previous experience with sexual matters. Maybe I went a bit too far considering the circumstances.


    Worried, I tucked her under the nket and waited until she woke up. However, after a while, I noticed that she simply transitioned from unconsciousness to sleep. That was a smart move from her body.


    Before joining her in sleep, there was still one thing I wanted to do. So far, I was too busy understanding my situation to care about it but it was time to go back to better habits. I stepped out of the house and spent some time practicing my magic. I was far from the next rank but proficiency would umte progressively. Ranking up was too important to bezy about it. It was irrelevant to the fact I was a trader or a fighter.


    After a few hours, I was back in the house, observing Suuru''s sleeping form. Smiling to myself, I ced myrger body next to hers under the covers. Not too long after, the number of people roaming dreand increased to two.


    In the morning, I woke up feeling a strong gaze on me. When I opened my eyes, Suuru was watching me intensely.


    "Good morning, T."


    "Good morning, Suuru."


    There was a long moment of silence during which she just stared at me wordlessly. Eventually, she spoke again.


    "Sorry about yesterday. I even went to sleep without washing. I didn''t expect that your massage would feel that¡­ incredible."


    "Don''t worry about it. It happens sometimes. You better get used to it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "This wasn''t even the best it could get. There are even better variations."


    "¡­Is that even possible?"


    "Oh yes."


    She shivered a bit.


    "Huh¡­ I feel like you''re a bad influence on me."


    "Oh yes. I''m just getting started."


    This made her giggle.


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 35 – Wonder

    Half an hourter, I had proven to her that my level in math was way above hers. I also got a better understanding of the inner world''s school system and curriculum. I was better at math than her but it wasn''t to say the people here received a worse education than I did. From what I could see, it was pretty much the same. It was just that mathematics was one of my main areas of focus during my training. My teachers insisted it was the basis of everything and that mastering math meant mastering logical thinking and problem-solving. I was forced to learn a lot of abstract concepts I was certain I would never use in my life.


    Ulum was the most startled by the oue.


    "To think a nonsensical girl like you could be that good at math. The world is full of surprises."


    "It''s okay to praise me more."


    "¡­It''s tiring talking to you."


    "Is math one of the subjects you''ll be tested on in two weeks?"@@novelbin@@


    "It is."


    "You teach me thenguage and I teach you math. Deal?"


    "Your way of talking is¡­ Sigh. Whatever. Deal."


    "I can see in your eyes your appreciation of me shooting through the roof. Don''t fall in love too fast or it''ll be boring, okay?"


    "I want to p you so bad¡­"


    "But you hate touching people. Life''s tough, I know."


    Her re could have pierced through my eye sockets at this moment. Not that I cared in the least. Her anger was cutepared to the wrath of the high-level executives in the Trading Union I sometimes encountered in the past.


    Thus, a beautiful symbiotic rtionship was born between us. Every hour, we switched between the roles of student and teacher. There was a lot of bickering and teasing happening but we made a lot of progress overall. I also noticed something interesting. Even though her math skills were below mine, they were still higher than what was expected for her exam. If her goal was just to pass the test, she didn''t truly need my help for that.


    Nevertheless, she was quite docile when being taught, contrary to me. She listened well to my bits of advice and learned quickly. She was both diligent and smart, a greatbination to go far in life. It was a shame she was sometimes a bit pricky and bipr. Or maybe that made her more interesting.


    Time passed quickly and, after a day full of study, we were ready to stop for now. We stretched in our seats, our muscles rigid after sitting for so long.


    "Good job, Ulum, my friend."


    This was said in the localnguage and she smiled.


    "Your learning speed is a wonder. Won''t you be able to talk normally soon at this rate?"


    "It''s all because I have the best teacher. Maybe I''ll be the one to fall in love first?"


    "If only your personality wasn''t like that¡­ Well, no one''s perfect, just like you said."


    "I''m happy we got close enough to quote each other''s words. How many daughters should we aim for?"


    "Sigh¡­"


    She looked at me with disgust before giving me a weird grin.


    "Three."


    For the first time since I met her, she managed to take me by surprise.


    "Haha! Well said! Three''s good. But you need to cure your touching problem first. Or what, don''t tell me you won''t touch our daughters too?"


    "¡­Enough. I''ll go back home now. You should go easy with your rambling or you''ll get into trouble one of these days."


    "You can just bail me out at that time."


    "Whatever."


    She opened the door and left just like that. Soon after, I did the same. Since it wasn''t toote yet, I chose to n my evening a little differently from the previous day. I first teleported right outside of the dome and practiced my spatial magic there for a few hours. Then, when it gotte enough, I teleported back inside and headed toward Suuru''s home.


    "Wee back, T."


    "I''m home. How was your day?"


    "Just like usual. What about you?"


    "I''m making good progress on my learning."


    "That''s great to hear."


    We chatted some more until she started squirming a little while ying with her hands.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Well¡­ Nothing big. It''s just that¡­ um¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "Can you give me another massage?"


    "Oh, sure. I''ll massage you after dinner."


    "No, I mean¡­ Can you maybe, massage me now?"


    "Right now?"


    "¡­Yes."


    She gave a shy smile while I rejoiced internally. It seemed her development was progressing even better than expected. I didn''t think she would ask for it straightforwardly so soon. I gave her my most brilliant grin.


    "dly."


    This evening, the beautiful moans and shouts of my savior resonated in the house earlier than usual.


    In this manner, I established a sort of routine for some time. During the day, I studied with Ulum in the library. After that, I would train my spatial magic. And then, I would spend the evening with Suuru. The massages became a ritual of sorts, and, after that day, she always asked for one as soon as I came back home. Three dayster, she started to ask for a morning massage on top of the usual one.


    Her body became more and more sensitive and she enjoyed the pleasure more easily. In conclusion, it was obvious she became a bit addicted to it, just like a teenager discovering masturbation for the first time. The only difference was that she only associated that pleasure with an active action of mine. As far as I could tell, she didn''t even think of pleasuring herself, hence why she asked me to massage her more often. Any remnant of the hesitation she had at the start was gone and she fully let herself go into my hands, anticipating the bliss she would receive.


    A week passed by, and, after another learning session with Ulum, we both agreed that I could speak thenguage on a decent enough level. Finally, it was time for me to move on to the next step of my ns.


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 37 – Slow Start

    "It has an interesting taste¡­ It''s not bad."


    "Thank you."


    "Let me go fetch my bottles."


    She returned to her house and came out with five bottles. These were standard-sized bottles from this world, which could contain around two liters of fluids each. She returned the 50 lods I gave her previously with a grin.


    "I''ll get 10 liters."


    "Thanks for the business."


    It was mostly good for her. She acquired something that would have normally cost her 100 lods for free. Still, it wasn''t too bad for me either. That money paid back my initial investment. In the worst case, I would only lose some time for today if I couldn''t sell anymore.


    The woman filled her bottles from the basin and got ready to leave.


    "You should buy a water tank when you have enough money. You''re wasting precious water by letting it evaporate like that."


    People from the inner world were quite sensitive about anything rted to raw materials and goods. Water in particr was especially precious since it was so limited and costly.@@novelbin@@


    "I''ll do it as soon as possible. That''s why, please get the word around about my cheap water."


    "Heh. Why not. I''ll tell the people I know. I''ve always felt that water was too expensive anyway. Your rates are just fine."


    She left after saying that, going back to her home. A bitter, I saw her going out again to work on the fields surrounding us. Even though the inner world was a bit behind my world technologically, it wasn''t by that much. They hadndline phones, generators, batteries, and quite a nice range of selnic items. That''s why people couldmunicate using phones from inside their houses. I heard it was even possible to phone folks from other domes as long as one paid a hefty fee. I hoped the woman had phoned some of her friends about my stall before going to work but I couldn''t count on it.


    After that single sale, things went back to the previous state. Frankly, this was a ce without many people and most of them were probably at work in the city. A few women who passed by looked at my stall but none seemed interested in buying.


    After one hour like this, I decided to take things in hand. I went to the surrounding houses and knocked on their doors. Whenever someone opened them, I tried to sell my water. Sess was very mitigated. Most of my potential customers just weren''t interested or didn''t believe me, even when I tried to make theme to my stall. Fortunately, the low prices attracted the attention of a few of them.


    Just like the woman I was renting the spot from, they also checked the water to see if anything was wrong with it. When they realized it was fine, they also bought in bulk, arguing that they didn''t know how long this opportunity wouldst. Every time, I asked them to tell more people about me.


    This was how I spent most of my first day as a trader. It was extremely different from how I envisioned my life a few weeks prior but I was still happy about it. I liked talking to people and trying to convince them to buy from me. The joy of seeding in a sale was also one of the main attractive points. There was nothing quite like it.


    Eventually, it got slightlyte, and I chose to stop for now. I could continue and aim for the workersing back from the city center but this small business was only half of my schedule for the day.


    I checked my earnings. I sold my water only 6 times in the whole day but each sale was rtivelyrge. I ended up making 380 lods. The water itself cost me nothing but I had to subtract the 50 lods for the rent. So, my first day of revenues was 330 lods. Not too bad.


    I didn''t have time to rx. I quickly cleaned up my stall and put everything in my dimensional storage again. I then teleported to the market close to the city center. I was there just in time before people closed for the day. My goal here was to use the money I earned to buy selnic items. The prices in the market were slightly lower than in shops and that was the reason why I wanted to buy from there. In exchange, they had fewer options since they couldn''t disy that many items in the limited space they were allocated.


    I had wondered which item I should start to sell in Ge. After thinking about the circumstances and my budget, I found the best possible choice. I quickly checked what was avable in the market and chose the ce that sold the cheapest fans and batteries. Right now, the season was spring and the weather wasfortable. However, I learned that we were located rtively southernly and that the temperatures would go up a lot more. Battery-powered fans were the perfect item to sell in those circumstances.


    The principle of selnic items was simple. One just needed to inject sel into them to make them work. However, doing that was no different from the old enchanted tools that were used in the past and were still being used in the outer world. The revolutionary aspect of selnic items was that they worked inbination with selnic circuits, generators, and batteries.


    Generators harvested sel from the air, the ground, or water. That sel became stored in batteries, which could be recharged a certain number of times. Those batteries would then be ced inside selnic items and used to power them, by circting sel through circuits.


    This was the basic concept. However, in reality, everything would be connected through selnic lines and there wouldn''t necessarily be a need for a battery in each item. They could just be plugged into the grid and take sel from there.


    The outer world didn''t have any such selnic grid, though. That was why I could only try and sell items powered through batteries to them. Still, even that would be an incredible change. Not only were selnic items more efficient and durable but there was also no need to constantly inject sel into them. How wonderful would that be for people who only knew about enchanted goods?


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 38 – Back to Geola

    I quickly bought what I needed. I had 420 lods on me, which were from the 330 I made during the day and the 90 I had on me from the start. I needed to keep 50 to pay the next day''s rent so my budget was 370 lods.


    The cheapest fans were sold for 50 lods and needed two batteries to work, with an autonomy of 48 hours. It was a circr type of fan, that had des rotating around an axis and sending air to the front. Each battery was sold for 10, meaning that eachplete unit would cost me 70. I bought 5 of them and with the 20 lods left, I bought two more batteries. I was now set for the second part of the day.


    I already told Suuru I would work most of the day and part of the night. She had very mixed feelings about it but I eventually managed to convince her to let me do it. I couldn''t stay dependent on her goodwill forever. On top of that, Suuru''s meager ie was stretched thin by providing for two people. She knew the current situation couldn''tst forever and reluctantly wished me good luck. She looked at me like I was a grown-up child going out into the world for the first time, which was far from reality no matter how much she wanted to believe it to be the truth.


    I teleported to Ge and managed to catch my goat friend Giya right as he was wrapping up his goods for the day. He immediately recognized me and gave me a wide smile.


    "T! You''re finally here! Long time no see!"


    "Hi, Giya. It''s good to see you again."


    "It is! But what took you so long? I was expecting you to reach out to me much faster."@@novelbin@@


    "Don''t you notice anything?"


    "Notice? Hmm¡­ Oh, wait! You learned thenguage? Wow, in that amount of time?"


    "I worked hard. Now, I can finally start doing business."


    "Yes, that''s smart of you. It''ll be much smoother like this. Not that you won''t need to use sel from time to time, though. There are a lot of foreigners visiting the city."


    "Ge is a huge trading hub, right?"


    "You said it. Most of the surrounding countries are partially dependent on this ce for their goods. This is a paradise for merchants like us. Cough, cough. What are you going to sell?"


    "Don''t be too surprised. I managed to get my hands on the next generation of enchanted items. I''m betting everything on these."


    "What? ¡­Seriously? How did you get something like that?"


    "Hehe, trade secret. Never mind that, how''s business going for you?"


    Giya was a sort of greengrocer and focused on selling fruits and vegetables. Judging by the amount of stock he had to take home, he was doing decently for himself.


    "Same as usual, same as usual. Neither bad nor good. It''s all fine as long as dirty thieves don''t touch my money."


    "d to hear it. Anyway, I came to you because I wanted to know how to open a stall here."


    "It''s not tooplicated. Let me finish cleaning up and we''ll register you. Cough, cough."


    "Are you okay?"


    "No worries, just something stuck in my throat."


    I helped him put the leftover fruits and vegetables in bags and we left for his house. He deposited everything there and came out again, full of spirit.


    "Follow me. We need to talk to the market manager."


    We went back to the way we came from and traversed the market until we reached its end. There stood a massive species, with tworge sharp horns on his head. He had dark brown fur all over his body and was monitoring the market with a sharp stare.


    "Hey, Jorgen. Do you have a minute?"


    Giya wasn''t impressed by the imposing appearance of his counterpart and called out to him naturally.


    "Giya. What''s wrong?"


    Even his voice was deep, the sort that would make baby species tremble in their beds.


    "My friend here wants to start a stall. Can you get him a spot?"


    He turned my way and checked me from top to bottom quickly.


    "What''s your name?"


    "T."


    "What are you selling?"


    "Enchanted items."


    "Alright. We don''t have anything during the day but there''s plenty of room for the night market. The rent is two silvers per night."


    Fortunately, it wasn''t more than I had, thanks to the bandits'' generous contribution. I took two coins from my pocket (storage) and handed them to him. He nodded, took a piece of wood with a mark and a number on it from his belt, and exchanged it for my money.


    "Here, number 38. This is the best spot that''s currently avable. Close to the central intersection. I''m off from work soon but remember to give back this token to Kinsen when you leave, the guy who''s going to take the next shift."


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t cause any trouble and everything will be fine."


    "Of course."


    "Alright. Good luck with your business. Come to me or my colleagues if you need anything."


    "Thanks again."


    As Giya said, the process couldn''t have been simpler. There was no identity check and just paying the rent was enough to get me a spot. That waspletely different from city 82, where control was much stricter.


    My goat friend didn''t seem to be in a hurry and apanied me to my stall. All the while, he kept giving me bits of advice.


    "If you''re selling enchanted items, you''ll want to aim for rich customers. Not everyone can afford to buy something so expensive and not strictly necessary."


    "You''ll get a lot fewer potential customers during the night so when someone''s interested, do your best and convince them to buy. Cough, cough."


    "Everyone will try to bargain. Check who you''re dealing with and try to guess how much they want your goods and how much they''re willing to pay."


    And so on. I listened attentively while nodding since he was much more experienced than me, at least in the current context. Eventually, we reached my assigned spot. It was nothing grand, just a wooden table with two chairs of different sizes behind it. The table was about three meters long and 2 meters wide, which wasn''t a lot but would be enough for my current needs.


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 39 – Second Shift

    "Where''s your stock, T?"


    "I left it back at the inn for now. I''ll go get it now."


    "Do you need a hand?"


    "No, I''m fine. Thanks a lot for your help and advice, Giya."


    "You''re wee! Ah, one more thing. If you want to keep this spot, you can pay rent for the next day when you leave. Otherwise, you''ll get assigned another random position next time too. It''s also possible to rent a stall semi-permanently like I do."


    "I got it."


    "Great. Good luck with the sales. I''m off to the brothel now."


    "Speaking of which, what other kind of services do they have there?"


    "Haha, I see you liked it a lot. It''s one of the best ces in the city so they''ve got a lot of options. If you have the money, that is. You can drink with girls, watch them dance, and chat with them. When you''re in the mood, you can choose any of them that is avable and have sex with her. If you''re loaded, they''ve got special options where you can get two or more women. There''s also a choice to get one woman for two men if you''re into that. As for sexual acts, let me tell you, some of the girls there are quite open-minded. There''s probably everything you can imagine and more."


    "Wow¡­ Why am I not richer?"


    "My words exactly. I can barely get the cheapest options most of the time."


    It might also be because he was patronizing the ce every single day but I didn''t voice that thought. This talk seemed to have gotten him excited and he hurried to leave.


    "Alright, I''m going now. See you!"


    "Have fun!"


    It was now time for me to work again. Around me, more merchants started to set their goods on their stalls and no one paid me much attention. Most of them looked young like me and were probably beginning their career too. I discretely took out the fans and batteries from my storage and ced them on my table. I then added a piece of paper, on which I wrote the following: "Next generation enchanted fans. Work by itself for 48 hours before needing a recharge. 25 silvers."


    ording to my estimation, 1 lod in the inner world was more or less equivalent to 10 coppers in Ge, or 0.1 silver. Since each fan cost me 70 lods, their base price was around 7 silvers. If I could sell them for 25 silvers, that would be more than 3 times my initial investment. It was still quite expensive since people could live here with a few silvers a day. I was betting everything on the extreme technological advantage my goods hadpared to what people knew.


    Just like in 82, things started quietly. It was now early evening and some people were still getting off work and going back home. A few of them woulde to the market to buy food ingredients to cook dinner. Buying enchanted items wasn''t the main objective of the majority of them. Even when they passed by my stall, they just chuckled mockingly after a nce and went on their way.


    After half an hour without any clients, the fatigue of the day enveloped me progressively. My thoughts started to wander randomly. The previous talk about the brothel came to mind and that pushed me to remember something that happened several days prior.


    **********


    On the first day when Suuru asked for a morning massage on top of the normal one, she took on a weird attitude when I reached home after spending my time in the library. She watched me pensively as if lost in her thoughts. I wondered if she was dreaming about the next massage but that wasn''t it.


    "T. I''ve been thinking¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "I can''t keep receiving from you all the time, right?"


    "Are you talking about the massage?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s fine. You''re my savior, after all."


    "Enough with the savior talk. I want to try massaging you this time."


    That was a very wee offer. To be honest, I was waiting for something like this. I could have asked for it sooner but there was a world of difference between doing something you were asked for and doing it on your own will. Plus, I now knew that Suuru was the kind to get scared easily, no matter how tough she tried to appear externally. Forcing her to do things wasn''t the right way to handle her, not that I wanted to, anyway. I owed her too much for that.


    "That''s a generous proposition. I won''t say no if you offer it."


    "Good. There''s just one thing¡­ I''m not sure how to do it correctly since you''ve got that, well, that mutation down there."


    "I see. That''s not a problem. Did I ever tell you I wasn''t the only one with that mutation where I was from?"


    "What? Really?"


    "Yes. It would be a long story to tell you everything but we even made a distinction between people who had the mutation from those who didn''t. The ones who possess it are called "men" and the others are called women."


    "Men¡­ Yes, I remember. You said something like this when we first talked, right?"


    "You have a good memory."


    "Hm. Okay, it makes sense now. If you''re telling me that, it means there''s a way to do that special massage to "men" too?"@@novelbin@@


    "Exactly. Are you willing to try?"


    "Yes. I want to make you feel good too."


    Her words warmed my heart. I went to kiss her and, past the first instant of surprise, she happily responded to it, soon melting in our smooch. This was how we mostly started "massages" these days and Suuru reacted much better now than at first. Just like the kiss was making me hard, I knew this was also the trigger for her arousal and I didn''t doubt moisture was already umting in her groin.


    "You''re so nice, Suuru. I''ll leave it to you, then. I''ll tell you what to do. It''s not thatplicated. In a way, it''s maybe even easier than massaging women."


    She nodded with a resolute expression and I guided her to the bedroom.


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 43 – Treat

    Deep into the night, I felt movement around me. Since I didn''t sense any threat, I didn''t bother waking up and continued my rest.


    After an undetermined amount of time, I felt something else, around my groin area this time. It was pleasant, very pleasant. It was like I was having an erotic dream, or maybe something like when I was masturbating to a porn video in the past. I let the pleasure envelop me, still wanting to sleep some more after a long day of work.


    Yet, the feeling didn''t go away. Instead, it only grew over time. When I sensed myself getting close to my high, I finally had no choice but to wake up. It wasn''t like I wanted to have a wet dream in Suuru''s bed.


    Even before opening my eyes, the first sensation that came over me was that of something moist and stimting over my dick. Now that the weariness was slowly going away, I understood what this was about.


    I opened my eyes, only to be met with a marvelous sight. Suuru had her head in between my thighs, bobbing it up and down over my size to suck me with a lot of enthusiasm. I felt in heaven, not believing that I would experience something like this so soon in my life. What man didn''t dream of getting a wake-up fetio from an endearing woman? I certainly didn''t know of any.


    It wasn''t the first time she was giving me a blowjob since this was the next thing I taught her after handjobs. Just like usual, she understood the concept quickly and became d that she found another way to repay my massages.


    Her mouth was slightly distorted to the front as she sucked on my cock strongly, the lewd sound of suction resonating in the otherwise silent room. Right as I took on this beautiful sight, she also noticed me waking up and smiled over my tool. This created quite the erotically cute view and I couldn''t help putting my hand on her smooth hair to caress it with affection.


    "Darn it, Suuru. That''s the most pleasant morning I''ve ever experienced. You''ve be so good at this. It feels amazing."


    She squinted her eyes in happiness at my praise and increased her pace, blowing me with redoubled effort. The long building up while I was sleeping plus her high level of willingness and erotism eventually did it for me.


    "Don''t stop, I''m there. I''m gonna cum soon."


    Right after hearing this, she added some tongue to her work, stimting my ns on top of sucking strongly over my shaft. That ended up being the killing blow.


    "Darn it! Coming!"


    I slightly held her head in ce and exploded into her mouth without restraint, sending a strong jet of sperm straight inside her jaw. She let out a moan of surprise together with my groan of pleasure but didn''t stop working on me, forcing me to send spurt after spurt of my seed out.


    After a few tens of seconds of incredible bliss, I was finally done emptying my balls. I saw her with her mouth full of my semen, waiting patiently for me to finish ejacting. When she was sure I was done, she quickly stood up and headed toward the bathroom, where she got rid of my spunk. She still didn''t like the taste and I didn''t want to force her to do anything she didn''t enjoy. I didn''t minding strongly into her mouth, however, since this was the sort of agreement we had between us. She always let herself gopletely during her orgasms and I did the same for mine. I trusted we experienced the most pleasure this way, without restraining ourselves when there was no need to.


    I followed her in the bathroom and presented her with my dick. With a grin, she took it in her mouth once again, giving me a cleanup fetio. I couldn''t help thinking that I taught her well. It was worth all the effort and initial investment.


    I noticed that she also had gotten slightly wet while taking care of me. It was something that happened to her naturally these days, which rejoiced the two of us. Naturally, I wasn''t one to receive without giving back. As soon as she was done washing my dick with her tongue, I carried her in my arms, making her release a small shout of surprise and joy.


    She didn''t get moved far, obviously, since her destination was close by. I raised her just enough so that her pussy was right at the correct level and buried my face into it, responding to her blowjob with a cunnilingus.


    "Ah¡­ T¡­ Yes¡­!"


    I was now more skilled and it didn''t take long before my partner melted, bing of twitching mass of orgasms on the ground of the bathroom.


    Once we were both satisfied, we prepared ourselves for the day. This was when I took out the presents I prepared beforehand. Suuru was extremely bewildered as she saw the meat I handed her.@@novelbin@@


    "No way. So much meat¡­ How could you buy that sort of quantity? It''s impossible."


    "My business went well. Very well, as you can see. From now on, I''ll try to help provide for the house too."


    "Still, isn''t meat extremely expensive? Only rich people can afford it. I''ve only eaten some a few times in my life myself."


    "Hehe, believe it or not, I''ve found a way to get it for cheap. Ah, don''t worry, it''s perfectly safe. Should I cook it for us? Let''s have a meat feast!"


    "Huh¡­ We could buy enough food tost several weeks in exchange for that. I don''t know how you managed to buy it but isn''t that better?"


    "No way. I can get us moreter. Don''t worry about it. Let''s eat as much as we can today. That''ll give us the strength to work hard."


    She didn''t seem convinced but I ignored her and started to cook for us. I wasn''t a great cook but grilling simple meat in the pan was still within my capabilities. Suuru also had a small supply of simple spices, which I used to improve the taste of the meal even further.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 44 – Trouble

    Suuru ced herself behind me and looked over my shoulder to check what I was doing. Soon enough, the scent of grilled meat spread through the house. Despite the meat being different from the one in my world, it still looked incredibly appetizing to me, especially after living off vegetables for so long. I wasn''t the only one thinking so. From the corner of my eyes, I noticed Suuru staring straight at the food and swallowing her saliva. I turned my head in her direction and grinned.


    "Doesn''t it smell amazing?"


    She was still slightly pouty but, right at this moment, our stomachs gurgled in unison. She blushed a little and turned her head away.


    "¡­I guess so."


    "It''ll be done soon. Can you set up the table, please?"


    "Yes."


    I acted as if I was in my own house but Suuru didn''t mind. On the contrary, she usually weed it. Less than ten minutester, the three types of meat were well-cooked and ready to be eaten. I transported the finished meal to the living room table and divided it into two equal servings.


    "A te of meat for mdy! I''m not a great cook so enjoy it while you can! Hehe."@@novelbin@@


    She finally smiled a little at my silly attempt to be funny. After that, she focused back on the meat while I did the same. The three pieces were very different, even after cooking. Their texture, appearance, and smell were very distinct. Not knowing what was good and bad, I prudently tried them one by one.


    It was just meat fried over the pan and yet, maybe because it had been so long since thest time I had meat, it felt like each piece melted in my mouth, their juices and taste filling me with great joy. I liked them all, and it was even more interesting since I could alternate between the three types. After the initial careful mouthfuls, I began to engulf my portion at high speed. I noticed Suuru was in a rtively simr state, filling her mouth with plenty of meat.


    We didn''t even bother talking until we were done, our stomachs satisfied. I leaned against the chair while patting my belly.


    "That hit the spot. It was great."


    The house owner couldn''t help nodding at that, letting out a sigh of fulfillment.


    "I''ve never eaten so much meat before in my life. It''s so delicious."


    "Let''s hope my business does well all the time so we can get some more."


    "¡­About that. You still didn''t tell me what sort of business it is."


    "It''s a secret for now."


    "You''re not doing anything illegal, right?"


    "Of course not."


    I wasn''tpletely sure about that yet since I didn''t know the inner world''sws well enough to determine if my little water business was legal or not. If it wasn''t, I just hoped it wouldn''t get discovered any time soon.


    Suuru seemed only half reassured about my words so I gave her the final blow.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t cause trouble for you."


    "It''s not about me. I''m worried about you."


    "I''m a grown man, I''ll be just fine. Alright, let''s prepare for work. We''ve got another busy day in front of us."


    I forcefully ended the topic and, ten minutester, we separated for the day. I initially nned to eat the candies with her but that might be too much considering the circumstances. My schedule was the same as the previous day and I didn''t expect anything special to happen, except maybe hopefully getting more customers for my stall.


    However, before this, I went to the library. I found Ulum in the same room as usual, focused on her studies.


    "Hey there."


    She frowned with discontent at my frivolous arrival and barely hummed a response.


    "Hm."


    "Ha, look at you. I don''te to see you for one day and you''re all sulky. What am I going to do with you?"


    "Be quiet. Why did youe today? You don''t have any business here anymore, right?"


    I took the bag of candies out and offered her a handful of them.


    "Here."


    "¡­Candies? Never seen those before."


    She expertly snatched them from me without any physical contact and put one into her mouth. I did the same on my side and we enjoyed the treat together. It was quite simple but wasn''t bad. The sugary taste contrasted well with the strong taste of meat from before. Ulum put a second one into her mouth soon after but I didn''t imitate her this time since I was so full.


    "Thanks."


    "You''re wee. Good luck with the exams in two days."


    "You''re leaving already?"


    "Yes, I''ve got a long day in front of me. Don''t miss me too much, okay?"


    "Tsk. Go away already."


    I left and started my normal day of work. Luckily, my stall attracted more customers than the previous day. A middle-aged woman came to buy some water not long after I was done setting up my stuff. Curious, I chatted with her a little.


    "Did you hear about me from someone else?"


    "Yes, my neighbor spread the word. You might get more and more customers. It''s hard to resist if you sell at this price."


    "Great. Please tell the people you know about me too."


    "Sure thing. Don''t increase the prices and you''ll be sold out soon enough."


    "Thanks!"


    Despite saying this, the day still ended up being rtively quiet. I managed to sell double the amount of water but that still was only a dozen customers. The good point was that I didn''t have to go from house to house today. All the people who bought from me also warned me to increase my stock because they would tell more people about me.


    However, around one around before the end of my first shift, a strange group of women arrived at my booth. There were four of them, three rank 2 sorcerers and one rank 3 water mage. When I noticed the water mage, wearing luxurious clothing, I knew trouble wasing my way. It was also the first time I saw someone being rank 3 in the inner world. Even though she was rtively old, it was still an unusual sight. I immediately hid the paper with my prices, putting it into my storage. What I took out in exchange was my phone, which I hadn''t used since I reached this world, and turned on its recording function.


    The woman stopped before my stall and checked my setup with a dismissive expression. The three rank 2 sorcerers acted like bodyguards and surrounded her on both sides. When she was done looking, the water mage stared at me.


    "You. Who allowed you to sell water here?"


    "Is there any issue?"


    Since she didn''t even start with greetings, I didn''t need to act like she was a customer either.


    "Many issues. Where did you get this water from?"


    "I''m not obligated to tell you."


    She gave a threatening smile.


    "You''re ying a dangerous game, child. Aren''t you aware it is forbidden to start a business on public grounds without authorization?"


    "I''m not on public grounds. I''m renting the space from the farm ground owned by the woman living in the house over there."


    I pointed to the house and the three bodyguards seemed surprised. They looked at each other but the older woman was unimpressed.


    "Mary. Go check if he''s telling the truth."


    "Yes, boss."


    She found the woman working in the field and talked with her for a minute beforeing back.


    "It''s true, boss."


    The mage squinted her eyes.


    "You''re a smart one, aren''t you?"


    Instead of answering, I only gave her my best fake smile. This was the very reason why I had gone through the pain of renting private property space in the first ce. Since I was just next to the road, one could think I was on public ground, but that wasn''t the case. I didn''t know thew but not using public space for personal profit was more of a given than anything. I would have been surprised if there had been nows about it.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 45 – Vandalism

    Unbothered, the woman continued with her inquiries.


    "Show me your business license."


    "Who are you people? Why would I show anything to random strangers?"


    "We''re part of the water management association. You better obey if you don''t want to get into trouble."


    I knew who they were. To be exact, there wasn''t anyone who didn''t know about them in the inner world. The name might have been created to be purposely confusing, but their organization had nothing to do with the official government. They were arge association of water mages monopolizing water and its trade inside the domes. Since everybody''s livelihood depended on them, they held great power, allowing them to inte the prices however they wanted. This was the reason the cost of water was so high in the first ce. They controlled the amount they created to supply just enough that the prices stayed high forever. Basically, they were water mafia. Everyone hated them but no one could do anything since it was a fact that they would die without their water.


    I knew they woulde to see me at some point since I was hindering their monopoly but their response speed was much faster than I expected. My stall was located on the border of the city and I didn''t even sell my water to twenty people so far. Yet, they already found out about me.


    Since I knew they would be bothering me at some point, I already had some preparations done to handle them.


    "I''m not doing any kind of business here."@@novelbin@@


    "Are you taking us for fools? You''re trying to illegally sell doubtful water to people."


    "Not at all. I''m just donating my water for free. This is volunteering work."


    "Hah! We''ve got testimony of people paying for your water!"


    "There were grateful people who donated some money to my cause. It has nothing to do with any kind of business."


    "Hahaha. Bullshit. You''re good with words, kid, I''ll give you that. But that won''t work on us. You only have two options. Either join our water management association together with the water mage who''s providing your water or cease your activities at once."


    "You have no authority to order me around. Get lost, now. You''re hindering my volunteering work."


    Thesest words shocked the group of women. They looked at me like I was insane. Then, the older woman gave a strange, forcedugh.


    "I''ve never seen someone so fearless before in my life. But you know, kid, you''re going a bit too far. There are people you shouldn''t cross in life. We can order you around because we have that much power. What about you? You''re just a rank 0 nobody. See, we can even do that and no one willin about it."


    She gathered sel into her hand and prepared a spell that I recognized. Her sel maniption was crude and slow. It looked amateurish to me. Still, it was a spell from a rank 3 water mage. The damage was guaranteed. For a moment, I hesitated on how to react to it. Were I a hot-blooded fighter who didn''t care about consequences, I could easily block that spell and make them pay the full price for attacking me.


    However, not only was I a trader, but I also feared the consequences. Not that much for me but more for Suuru. I could always flee to the outer world and live there but that would leave Suuru defenseless here. If they learned about my rtionship with her, she could get into danger. Plus, my current business n involved both the inner and the outer world to maximize profits in a short amount of time, something that only I could do.


    In the end, I had no choice but to ept I was the weaker party here. I let the older woman release her water de, which cut through my stall and destroyed my whole setup. The "precious" water became irrigation for the ground, creating a dark patch under me. Annoyed, I scowled at her.


    "I demandpensation for the damage, both physical and mental."


    "Hah! Mental damage? How funny. Sure thing. You can go to our office and im reparation."


    She clearly felt no guilt about what she did and her mocking smile implied that I would never get anything even if I went there. She wasn''t done, though.


    "Do you understand the reality of the world now, brat? Stop doing stupid stuff and go find a different job. This is yourst warning."


    She turned around with her goons and left, her steps full of pride. I wanted nothing more than to send a good old space cutter to their haughty leaving figures but held myself back. I wouldn''t forget about this and they would pay in due time. For now, I was just a single person without any backing or real power. I could kill them easily but that would only get me into trouble without aplishing anything. Plus, I didn''t like fighting anyway. I just wanted to do business and grow rich. That was where the real fun was. I could simply switch my mind around and consider this as a small setback toward my glorious eventual sess.


    When I looked around, I saw a few of the surrounding inhabitants turning their heads away as my eyes met with theirs. As expected, everyone was afraid of going against the gangster-like water association.


    After taking a few minutes to calm myself down and save anything that remained of my stall, I decided to stop here for the day. I would need to think about my ns for the inner world but that could wait forter.


    For now, I still had the profits I obtained through the day and bought some more fans and batteries at the market while keeping some money to rebuild my losses. I then teleported to Ge and readied myself for my second shift.


    But first, I wanted to rx a bit more by talking to my merchant friend Giya. I hade to the market a bit earlier than the previous day and still had some time before the night market started.


    I soon reached his fruit and vegetable booth and he looked at me with a serious expression when he noticed me.


    "You''re here, T. I think there''s something you need to see."


    I suddenly had a bad feeling about this. Could my day get even worse than it already was?


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 46 – Reseller

    "What is it?"


    "Wait a second."


    He turned around and asked the merchant renting the stall next to his, with whom he seemed to be on friendly terms, to watch his goods for a moment. He then turned back to me.


    "Follow me. Cough, cough."


    "Are you still coughing? Maybe you should see a doctor."


    "It''s fine, it happens sometimes when the weather gets warmer in spring."


    I watched him worriedly while he didn''t seem to care much. We crossed the market for a couple of minutes, heading to a part of it I hadn''t explored much. It was a section of the market focused on selling enchanted items mostly, with many vendors selling all kinds of practical but expensive goods. At one intersection, he stopped and signaled me to do the same, before pointing to a booth located in the street on our left.


    "Do you see that weasel there?"


    When I checked it, I recognized the man who bought my fans the previous night. I was surprised to realize he was also a trader specializing in enchanted items, selling a bunch of goods to enhance homefort. This was when a weird premonition came to my mind.


    "Yes, he''s the one who bought my items yesterday."


    Giya let a sigh out before answering.


    "I thought that might be the case when you told me you were selling the next generation of enchanted items. Can you guess what he sold today?"


    "¡­Crap. My fans. For how much?"


    "1 gold each, no less than that. He''s sort of a reputable merchant around here and he''s trusted by the rich. He made quite the impression by introducing these new revolutionary items. He called them selnic items."


    "Damn it. He even stole my name. He got me good."


    And here I thought I was being smart the previous day, handling the negotiation well and selling them at a high price. How foolish of me. That guy didn''t care much about my price since he was certain of reselling them for much higher after that. I helped him make free money with almost no effort.


    "How much did you sell them for?"


    "Less than 25 silvers apiece."


    "I see¡­ It''s not by chance that he saw your goods. It isn''t the first time he''s done something like that. He often roams the night market to find some interesting opportunities because he knows all neers start there."


    "Yes¡­ Very smart of him¡­"


    I looked at that "weasel" darkly. I didn''t like this feeling of getting tricked and being made use of. Not at all.


    After a few seconds of watching my expression, Giya opened his mouth again.@@novelbin@@


    "That''s what I wanted to show you. Cough, cough."


    "Yeah¡­ Thanks, Giya. I owe you for that."


    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t like what that guy does too much either, especially when it''s about my friend. So, what are you going to do?"


    I pondered for an instant before shaking my head.


    "I need to think about it."


    My goat friend nodded and we went back to his stall, which he manned once again. Since I had a bit more time before the night market opened, I told him I would think about what to do while walking around the city. However, since I still owed him for the information, I bought some of his fruits and vegetables. In my opinion, favors should be paid back as soon as possible if one aims to keep a clean friendship, especially because we were both traders. Plus, I could always find a use for the foodter, sell it, or just eat it with Suuru.


    I continued my stroll, letting my feet take me to random parts of the city. The good thing about being a spatial mage was that getting lost was never an issue. I could just teleport to somewhere I was familiar with if I didn''t remember the way back.


    More importantly, I had to think about how to handle the weasel merchant. There was only one certainty, he was going toe and buy my goods again this evening. The question was, how should I react to that? I had a few options. I could let my feelings speak for me and refuse to sell him anything. He wouldn''t be able to earn money on my back anymore and I would be a littleforted.


    However, that wasn''t the way to go. I needed to be cold-minded when doing business. Even though my patience was stretched thin due to having a seriously bad day, I had to think about the long term.


    My disadvantage was that I was just a newbie merchant, with no reputation and very few items to sell. Plus, those goods looked ridiculous in most people''s eyes, as judged by their reaction the previous night. On the other hand, the weasel had a much higher reputation and probably had a decent client base already. To the point that my selling simr goods could make people wonder if I didn''t steal them from him or something.


    Yet, it wasn''t like the odds werepletely against me either. For one, the weasel would never be able to acquire selnic items if not for me. He couldn''t im I was stealing from him either because if I stopped selling them, he would also stop having any for sale. That would be shooting himself in the feet.


    No, there was a much smoother way to manage the current situation. I needed to use my other edge over him: I knew he was reselling my goods but he didn''t know that I knew. Plus, he needed the goods from me to generate easy profits.


    Also, dismantling them to try to reproduce them was simply impossible with the level of technology here. There was no way people who still used bows and arrows could re-create something like a sel battery or a sel circuit. From that point of view, I could confidently say that I had a monopoly on selnic items in the outer world, for the rest of my life.


    Soon, the start of a n began to form in my mind.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 49 – Grades

    It felt like this system was inspired by the ranking system, probably to make it easily understandable for everyone. That was a good idea.


    "Doesn''t that mean 30 minutes with a grade 5 employee would cost 320 silvers? Isn''t it too much?"


    She shook her head as if expecting that exact question.


    "It''s definitely out of reach for themon folks. But, in reality, our few grade 5 workers are the ones that are the most in-demand. They''re usually booked seasons in advance. We don''t grade people randomly, you know. The rich patrons who manage to book them all say they had an unforgettable experience. And this city is full of such rich patrons."


    As a novice in the domain, I couldn''t even imagine what could be happening during those sessions. No matter, it was far from what I could afford anyway. And I didn''te here for that. Oga continued her exnation.


    "On the other hand, we have employees like Linon, who will stay at grade 0 for some time before getting a chance to grade up. In between these two extremes, you''ll find workers like me. I''m grade 3, mostly because this is the most someone in a managing position can get. I was grade 4 before doing this."


    "Isn''t that a loss for you?"


    "I earn less but I enjoy that part of the work just as much. I like taking care of others. You should understand. Isn''t Linon a total sweetheart?"


    This made me smile since this was the truth.


    "I see what you mean. I couldn''t agree more."


    "It''s great we''re on the same track. Now, let me finish my exnations. Normal patrons are free to roam the premises here so long as they don''t disturb other people. Once they find someone they want to spend time with, they can start negotiating with them. Our customers are free to buy our workers for any duration but we have a policy of no refunds if a man is involved and cannotst the whole session. That goes for both sides. If a patron is a man or buys four hours of a man''s time, and any of these men can''t get hard after one hour, the patron will still have to pay for the remaining 3 hours."@@novelbin@@


    "What about for women?"


    "It''s different for women. They''re free to refuse if they think they won''t be able tost the whole duration. If they agree to something and can''t provide their services to the end, they''ll need to refund some of the initial payment. It''s something that doesn''t happen often with our high-grade employees since they know themselves well but it happens from time to time for newer workers. It''s a good lesson for them. From your point of view, if you''re very confident in your stamina, you shouldn''t worry either. Trust me, we have women here who can oust anyone."


    She gave a half-lewd and half-proud smile, making for a strangely mixedbination.


    "But they''re probably very expensive, right?"


    "Of course. Our rates are generally higher than other brothels. That''s because we have the best people here. We do take in the unfortunate soul from time to time but most of our workers are here because they want it. There''s nothing like having sex with someone who likes it, right?"


    Her grin was now more perverted than proud.


    "Right. I think I get it. Is there anything else I should know?"


    "Just one thing. We have many rooms with different activities, like watching workers dance, drinking and chatting with them, and so on. If you stand still at the entrance like today, someone like me wille to you, but you can also directly walk around the first floor if you want. No one will bother you in that case. When you need something, just go to one of our employees directly."


    "Makes sense. Thanks for the exnation."


    "You''re wee. Now, do you know how long you want to spend with Linon? Since she can''t have sex yet, it''ll be 5 silvers per 30 minutes."


    I thought for a moment before answering.


    "Then, one hour, please."


    I took 10 silvers out of my storage and gave them to her.


    "Good. I''ll show you to your room."


    Just like thest time, we went to the first floor and she assigned me to an unupied room. It was almostpletely simr to the one I used the previous time and even the furniture and items inside were the same. I sat on the bed while waiting for my partner to arrive. A couple of minutester, I heard hurried steps from outsideing my way. They suddenly stopped in front of my door. For a long while, the sounds stopped. Eventually, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in!"


    Linon entered the room, wearing a simr negligee to the previous time, a small smile on her lips.


    "Greetings, sir."


    She looked more confident than before and even her way of talking was different.


    "Hi, Linon. Long time no see. I''m d to see you again."


    Her grin broadened visibly.


    "Yes, I''m happy to see you too, sir."


    "Haha, were you told to be that polite with customers? Don''t worry about it, just be yourself."


    "B-but¡­"


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Isn''t it quite stifling? Plus, we know each other already."


    She hesitated for a second before nodding. Her smile changed to one of relief as she approached me in a good mood.


    "Okay. To tell you the truth, I''m still not used to it yet, hehe."


    "I also need to stay polite when handling clients even if I want to p them. I wouldn''t want to impose that on you too."


    She gave me another smile and asked curiously.


    "You said you were a merchant, right?"


    "Yep. I only really started selling at the night market yesterday. That''s why I couldn''t get the money toe earlier. Sorry about that."


    She shook her head hard.


    "No, no. I¡­ I''m very happy that you kept your promise."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 50 – Training

    "That''s only normal. How have you been doing, Linon?"


    "I''ve been doing good. I don''t get many opportunities to work but I try to learn as much as I can whenever it happens."


    "You''re so diligent. I can see you''re a lot more confident too. I''m d for you."


    "I''m still shy with strangers but it''s fine with¡­ with you."


    "Oh, man. You''re so cute. Did you know? Oga said you were a sweetheart and I absolutely agree with that."


    Her eyes widened a little.


    "She said that?"


    "Just a few minutes ago, when we were discussing."


    "That''s¡­ That''s good."


    "She must be taking good care of you."


    "Yes. She''s teaching me a lot of¡­ things"@@novelbin@@


    She put on an indecisive smile and I couldn''t help teasing her a little.


    "Lewd things?"


    She turned her head away while blushing a bit.


    "¡­Yes."


    "Oh, I''m curious now. What sort of things?"


    She fidgeted with her hands.


    "I-I can''t tell you that."


    I stood up and put my hand on her soft hair, caressing her head like I didst time. She let me do it without protesting, even narrowing her eyes somewhat in appreciation. I then put my mouth close to her oval furry ears.


    "Come on. Just a little?"


    She shivered while feeling my breath on her skin.


    "She¡­ She¡­ She''s been teaching me how to handle patrons."


    "What exactly?"


    I made use of my other hand, now caressing her back too.


    "Like¡­ Like how to give a handjob or a fetio."


    She was now trembling in shame and pleasure as she felt both my verbal and physical inquisition.


    "What else?"


    "How to¡­ How to handle myself for my first time having sex."


    "Oh? How''s that going to happen?"


    "There''ll be an auction and the winner will earn the right of my first time."


    "Are you okay with that? Doesn''t it feel you''re being sold like a merchandise?"


    "It''s not like that. Most of the money from the auction will go to me."


    My hand descended her body, approaching her butt. I also started to kiss her cheek while she talked, making her tremble even further.


    "I-I''m living in the brothel right now but with that money, I''ll be able to rent a home and be independent. I''ll also be able to buy things for myself."


    "I see. It''s not a bad deal. Now, that can''t be all Oga has been teaching you, right?"


    My hand was now caressing her ass through her negligee and panties and she began to breathe harder.


    "I¡­ I can''t tell you more than that. It''s too embarrassing."


    "Wrong thing to say, cute Linon. I''m even more curious now."


    I applied some strength to my fingers and softly massaged her butt cheeks. Her tail was also shivering with the rest of her body, hanging down over her buttocks. I left it alone since I wasn''t sure how to manage it correctly.


    "Mhm¡­ B-but¡­"


    "It''s okay. Tell me everything. You''re so nice and sexy, Linon."


    She quivered at my words, her eyes tearing up a little.


    "Oga¡­ Oga''s been teaching me how to handle women too."


    "Oh, oh? Are you on that side too?"


    My hand continued its way down her body, arriving at the level of her groin from behind. Now so close to her vagina, her breathing transformed into light panting.


    "Y-yes. I-I told her I was curious about women too and she taught me about it."


    I inserted my hand inside her negligee and started caressing the soft and warm fur of her thighs, soon followed by her pussy through her panties. I could already feel some wetness through the piece of cloth, proof of her excitement.


    "You''re a very good girl, so eager to learn. What did she teach you?"


    "H-How to caress a woman. How to pleasure a woman."


    "How exactly?"


    I ran my fingers through the length of her sex and she couldn''t help moaning a bit while taking hold of my hand. However, there was no strength in her grip and she didn''t try to push me away at all.


    "U-using my fingers. Mhmm!"


    "Is that all?"


    "Also¡­ Also¡­ Using my tongue."


    "Did you have a practical session?"


    Her eyes were now red with lust and she shook her head left and right.


    "I-I can''t say that."


    I gave a lick to her ears and she looked at me with surprise and passion. On the opposite side, my hand found her clitoris through her underwear and lightly passed over it, provoking arger moan from her.


    "Mhmmm!"


    "You can tell me everything. It''s fine. You''re so beautiful and sensual, Linon."


    She panted while looking at me with zed eyes.


    "We¡­ We¡­ We did it. Several times."


    "Oh my, that''s amazing. I wish I could have seen that. You''re such a good girl for saying it. How did it feel?"


    I continued to caress her slit, with her shivering non-stop now. She answered one more time, biting her lips a little.


    "It¡­ It felt amazing. Oga''s so skilled. Mhmmm! Haaah, Haaah, Haaah. P-please."


    "Hmm?"


    "P-please make mee. P-please."


    I smiled, turned her head toward me, and kissed her on the spot. I tasted my first non-human kiss for the first time, enjoying a vor vastly different from Suuru''s. It tasted more raw, sweet, and strong, like a ripe fruit ready to be eaten. At the same time, I flickered my fingers over her bean with swift movements, just like I often did for Suuru.


    The effect of my sudden double attack was immediate. Her eyes bulged when she felt my lips on hers and then rolled in their orbits when her pea was stimted strongly. She shuddered one time before twitching with force in my arms, cumming hard with a low groan of pleasure, her orgasmic bongo face looking like quite the sight. She jerked several times, moaning her pleasure in our kiss, and I felt her moist releases drenching her panties.


    I carefully stimted her to the end of her climax until she finally stopped spasming. When I knew she was done, I inserted my tongue into her mouth and she responded to the deep kiss leisurely, enjoying the post-orgasm bliss.


    Eventually, she broke our smooch to take several long deep breaths, watching me with appreciation and horniness.


    "That was¡­ incredible."


    "Haha, I can''t be that good. But I''m d you liked it."


    She nodded several times.


    "Other patrons don''t do these things. I''ve rarelye so hard before."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 51 – Acceptable

    "They don''t?"


    "Yes. Well, I''ve only been with male customers so far so that''s all I know about. All of them only wanted me to work on them and didn''t care about my pleasure."


    "How strange. Even though you''re so sexy when youe."


    "P-please don''t say that."


    "It''s the truth. Anyway, it doesn''t matter what other people do. I promised youst time I would eat you good, right?"


    She looked at me weirdly.


    "About that¡­ What do you mean by "eat" exactly?"


    "What else? I''ll use my tongue to lick your pussy and make youe hard."


    She shivered anew, lust appearing once more in her gaze.


    "That''s¡­ not normal."


    "How so?"


    "Men¡­ don''t do that. When you told me thatst time, I asked Oga about it and she also said she seldom heard about this too. And she has a lot of experience."


    "What a shame. Well, it''s a good opportunity for you to try it with a man, then."


    "Are you really fine with it?"


    "I''m the one proposing."


    She paused for a moment before looking down at my now raging hard-on bulging through my pants. She then shook her head.


    "No, I can''t let you do that. You''re paying for this. I''ll pleasure you this time¡­ Time¡­ Ah! I forgot to count the time!"


    In a sudden realization, she went to the chest in the room and took thergest hourss out. She turned it over and the sand began to fall. She looked at me, hesitating, and I knew what she wanted to say.


    "Don''t worry about it. We can stop before the sand is all down topensate."


    She seemed relieved.


    "Thank you. I¡­ I would be happy to spend more time with you but the rules¡­"


    "I understand."


    She nodded and rxed a little. There was a moment of silence which I used to think, before a good idea came to mind.


    "What about this? Do you know about the 69 position?"


    "I¡­ know."


    This made me smile.


    "You did it with Oga, right?"


    She blushed a little again, looking away in shame.


    "¡­Yes."


    "Let''s do that, then. Everyone will be happy."


    "Huh¡­ 69¡­ I¡­ I''m not very good with this one."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve never tried it either."


    "Well¡­ O-Okay then."


    Now that we had an agreement, I started to remove my clothes. I was used to it by now since I did it many times in front of Suuru and quickly got rid of everything. Linon, on the other hand, just looked at me without moving. I was soon nude and her eyes flew over my whole body, enjoying the view plenty.


    I let her ogle me for a bit more before asking.


    "Are you going to keep your clothes on?"


    Her transparent negligee didn''t hide much in the first ce. Under it, she only had her bra and panties, two sexy pieces of clothing that concealed her critical areas.


    "Can I? My body isn''t very¡­ good-looking."


    I remembered how she told me boys in her vige considered her too slim, which I interpreted ascking form. It was indeed true but I couldn''t care less. In the first ce, everyone in the outer world looked extremely exotic to me. Having a bit more flesh here and there was nothingpared to people walking on more than two legs, having feathers, furs, or whatever else instead of smooth skin, or even having some strange appendages, horns, tails, wings, and the like.


    "No way. You''re the cutest and sexiest bongo I''ve ever met."


    "P-please don''t say that."


    She repeated her words from before but I could see she didn''t dislike it.


    "I''d be happy to see it all but I won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to."


    She watched my face for a long while, biting her lips in hesitation. Eventually, she took arge breath and answered.


    "¡­I''ll do it."


    She removed her negligee while keeping her eyes on me all the while. They seemed to beg me not to change my mind.


    There wasn''t much difference once that piece of cloth was out of the way since it was see-through in the first ce. She slowly removed her bra, her face red with apprehension, and revealed two tiny mounds, partially filled with fur except around the area of her nipples. I smiled reassuringly when her eyes seemed to wait for a judgment and she rxed a little.


    Next was her underwear, and, once the piece of clothing was down, I was finally able to witness my first non-human vagina. I was surprised to find out it was rtively simr to human genitalia. Even from where I was, I could see a closed slit, surrounded up to a point by her fur. On top of it was also her clitoris, not looking that different from Suuru''s. I wondered if this was because she didn''t look that different from humans in the first ce. Further up was a patch of trimmed hair, looking smoother than her fur, probably acting as the equivalent of pubic hair. Except for the horns, fur, tails, and slightly allonged form of her face, one could see many simrities between the two species.


    Since she was still waiting for my reaction, I stopped staring at her body and grinned again.


    "I knew it. You''re so beautiful, Linon."@@novelbin@@


    She blushed once more but with clear happiness this time.


    "Thank you."


    Her cute appearance was the breaking point for me.


    "I can''t wait anymore."


    I closed in on her, kissed her again, and lifted her in my arms. She let out a small shriek of startle but didn''t try to struggle out of my grip. Heading for the bed, I fell on my back first, turned her the other way, and positioned us for the following action.


    My towering penis was now right in front of her eyes while her waiting cunt was in front of mine. From this position, with her legs slightly apart, I could see some remnant of lust on her pussy, glistening in the light of the room.


    Without any more dy, I caressed her thighs sensually for a few moments, pushed her tail to the side, and plunged into the first non-human twat of my life.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 54 – Inquiry

    "You didn''t need to wait sote for me to return. What do you want to talk about?"


    Instead of answering, she just turned around with a single sentence.


    "Come in."


    I followed her inside the house, closing the door behind me. When she sat at the living room table, I also took a seat in front of her. There was a moment of silence with Suuru only looking at me before she spoke again.


    "T¡­ Who are you exactly?"


    So, it hade to that. It wasn''tpletely unexpected since I did many abnormal things in front of her.


    "Can you give me a bit of context?"


    "You''re not someoneing from another faraway dome, right?"


    "What makes you think so?"


    She sighed.


    "Too many things. Yourck ofmon sense despite not having issues with your memories. The water. The meat. Yourings and goings. Your¡­ mutation. Your strange knowledge. I''m so confused."


    I nodded.


    "Yes¡­ You''re right. First of all, I need to say something. I''m sorry, Suuru. I lied to you. I have no excuse."


    Her eyes widened a little but she didn''t look too surprised. Yet, profound sadness appeared in her eyes, telling me how betrayed she was feeling.


    "Why? Why did you lie to me?"


    "I have no excuse."


    She stood up, anger on her face.


    "I don''t want to hear that! Tell me why!"


    It wasn''t in my personality to find flimsy reasons to excuse my behavior. I most often acted rationally and as such, I was ready to assume the consequences of my actions. However, if she wanted to know, I had no other choice but to tell her.


    "Fine. I''ll tell you everything. Sit down, it''s going to be a long story. I don''t know if you''ll believe me, though."


    She sat down once more, her stare piercing through my guilt. It was the first time I saw the meek Suuru being so mad.


    "Where you do think Ie from, Suuru?"


    She red at me for an instant more before answering.


    "I don''t know. I''m confused. Nothing I can think of makes sense. I thought that maybe¡­ youe from outside the dome. But that''s impossible."


    "Yes, that''s a logical conclusion. Unfortunately, the truth is a lot worse than that. Ie from a different."


    This time, she was truly bewildered. But then, anger filled her expression once again.


    "Don''t lie, T! I want to hear the truth! I hate lies the most!"


    "I wish it were a lie. But it''s not. Look."


    For the first time since I came to this world, I stopped concealing my sel and affinity. Anyone seeing me now could estimate my rank if they wanted to. Suuru, who was starting to sit down, jumped on her feet again while pointing at me, her face full of stupor.


    "R-R-rank 4¡­! No way!"


    I waited a while for her to calm down and queried.


    "Can you see my affinity?"


    She was still looking at me with her mouth wide open. After closing it, she shook her head.


    "No, I''ve never seen someone like you before."


    "That''s not surprising. My affinity is space. I''m a rank 4 spatial mage."


    "T-that can''t be¡­ A spatial mage¡­ They don''t exist anymore."


    "They don''t exist inside the domes. But I''m here."


    "But¡­ Wait. How old are you, T?"


    "I''m twenty."


    "Don''t lie! It''s impossible to be rank 4 at twenty!"


    In a way, she had a point. There was a reason why she asked for my age. It was hard to judge people''s ages by their appearance. This was because one of the boons of ranking up was to get increased longevity. Not just a bit either. Each rank gave around ten more years of life expectancy. That was why everyone tried to rank up, on top of the ability to defend oneself better. And this was the reason why higher-ranked people had an absolute advantage over lower-ranked ones. A transcendent, for example, would be able to live two times longer than a rank 0, or even more. If one was certain of ascending to high ranks, like I was, life took on a whole other direction. All ns became long-term ones and short-term goals lost their importance.


    The downside, or perhaps the consequence, was that people had a very long period of looking young. Age and appearance were often judged based on how a rank 0 would look at a certain age. Taking me as an example, I externally looked like I was 20. In reality, I could be anything between 20 and 60 years old.


    "It''s true that it''s probably impossible to get to rank 4 at twenty inside the domes. You wouldn''t know but the concentration of sel here is less than half what it was in my world."


    "How can I believe you, T? I can''t tell the truth from the lies anymore."


    "I understand. Let me show you something else. I''m a spatial mage, right? And so, one of the first things I did aftering to this world was to check what was happening outside the domes by teleporting there."


    "What!? You did what? Are you crazy, T?"


    "Hey, calm down. Look, I''m perfectly fine, right?"


    "¡­ Is that another one of your lies? No one can survive outside the domes. There''s only death there."


    "Want to check? You can see for yourself."


    I extended my hand in her direction. There was a moment of silence. She looked at my hand like it was poison for a long time, slowly taking some steps away from me.


    "No way. I won''t do it. Nope."


    She was such a baby. Not that I could me her too much since this was how people here thought about the outer world.@@novelbin@@


    "Don''t you trust me, Suuru?"


    "I¡­ I don''t trust liars."


    I could tell this was more like an excuse to refuse me than the true reason.


    "Hahaha¡­ No questions asked anymore!"


    I teleported next to her, firmly gripped her hand, and teleported us to the outer world.


    "Nooo!"


    Suuru only had the time to let out onest shout of terror before our figures disappeared from the house.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 55 – Awe

    Our destination was close by in terms of distance. We appeared right outside the domes, which was also where I first started my journey to the unknown days ago. Suuru immediately let out another shriek of disorientation and confusion before falling to her knees, a hand in front of her mouth.


    "Ugh¡­"


    This was a ssical effect of teleportation for people who weren''t used to it. Fortunately, the distance was very small and the nausea shouldn''t be that bad. She stayed in ce for a minute, groaning ufortably, her eyes looking all around at the same time. Because of the current hour, there was very little light anymore. We were only saved due to it now being spring, with the sun settingter every day, allowing us not to bepletely in the dark.


    Eventually, Suuru stood up again. She came to me and enclosed my arm in hers, trembling in fear uncontrobly.


    "W-what is this? Why am I feeling so bad? Where are we?"


    "You''re feeling bad because you''re not used to teleporting. It''ll get better over time. Look behind you."


    She turned around and gaped at the scene. The immense dome was the same one she saw all the time, except that she was seeing it from the outside now.


    "No way. Is that the dome? We¡­ We''re outside? I''m not dead? I''m not dreaming?"


    "Correct. Your house is only a few hundred meters from here, on the other side."


    "That can''t be. I can''t believe it."


    "Amazing right? The outside is nothing special. Look up."


    She did so and her face filled with surprise and fright.


    "Is that the¡­ sky? What are these dots? No, wait, are these stars?"


    It seemed the inner world''s education still covered these topics, even though the sky and the stars couldn''t be seen from inside the dome.


    "That''s right. You''re now seeing the world in its normal state. Beautiful, right?"


    "¡­Yes. It''s incredible."


    She was finally rxing a little, her grip on my arm losing its strength. After taking some deep breaths, she let go of me and stared all around, taking on the view the outside world offered. She waved her arms around as if feeling something in the air.


    "The air feels strange, somehow."


    "It''s not the air. The density of sel is a lot higher here than inside the dome."


    "Oh¡­ Yes, you''re right. That''s what it is. So much sel¡­"


    She then pointed to a patch of darkness on the opposite side of the dome.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s hard to see with so little light but it''s a forest."


    "A forest¡­ Trees? Wood? All of that?"


    "Yep. Superb, right? So many resources, free for anyone to grab."


    "Yes¡­"


    "And that''s not all. Let''s move again before it getspletely dark. Are you ready for another teleportation?"


    "¡­Can''t we just go back home?"


    "Come on, Suuru. Are you seriously saying that in this situation? Aren''t curious to see more?"


    "Huh¡­ I don''t know¡­"


    "You''re hopeless. Alright, give me your hand."@@novelbin@@


    She hesitated for another long moment before extending her hand toward me. Without hesitation, I teleported us again, this time to the spot where I usually fetched my water from.


    Once more, Suuru felt the nausea but recuperated slightly faster this time.


    "Do you see this?"


    She had been looking at the trees like she was mesmerized. Sue turned toward the way I indicated when pointing at the river.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s a river. All of this is water. Drinkable water."


    "What? Is that possible?"


    "It is. Where do you think my water wasing from?"


    "Ah¡­ Oh¡­ I see now. But that¡¯s¡­"


    "Exactly. That''s infinite wealth in the inside world. That''s exactly what I was trying to sell every day when I was going out to 82."


    "Infinite water¡­ How incredible is that? That would fix so many problems we have."


    "As you say. But, most importantly, that means you don''t need to work hard like usual. We won''t have money problems anymore in our life."


    She was lost in thoughts and wonder for a long time before she answered.


    "But that''s not our water."


    "It doesn''t belong to anyone. The outside world has so much water that its value is almost negligible."


    "That''s so hard to imagine."


    "Right? Water is precious in the dome but here, it''s easily essible, without limits. We''re rich, Suuru."


    "Uh¡­"


    It seemed the concept didn''t register easily in her mind. I gave her my hand once more.


    "Let''s go. You haven''t seen the best part yet."


    "There''s still more?"


    "Oh yes. Try not to be too surprised. This one is the real shocker."


    "¡­Can''t you tell me before we go?"


    "Of course not. Where''s the fun in that? Ready?"


    She swallowed hard, anxiety reappearing on her face. Yet, she still nodded and took my hand. I teleported us again.


    This time, the destination was Ge''s southern entrance, where I previously separated from my rhinoceros guide. This time, Suuru handled the after-effects better. However, her awe was on apletely different level, and I could understand her feelings.


    Her mouth and eyes were opened so wide that the sight was quiteical. I wondered if I looked as dumb the first time I saw the city too and guessed that probably had been the case.


    Suuru kept rotating her head in all directions, taking on the scenery offered by the sleepless city. There were lights everywhere, colored buildings of all types and sizes, and most importantly, the many species going on their way in front of us. She stuck to me once again, trembling in bewilderment and shock.


    I let her be, for now, also taking on the sights offered by the species going around. Even though I was getting used to it, there still was a part of me that marveled at what I was watching. At the same time, the lecherous area of my brain kept whispering bad thoughts to me. For example, wondering how it would feel to have an intimate interaction with that species over there, that had eight legs and a torso on top of it. What about those small winged species, who were flying around the ce as if the sky belonged to them? Or even the giant grounded ones, so tall their heights were probably double mine? I shouldn''t forget about those who didn''t even have any legs, slithering toward their destinations.


    I still had a lot left to explore in the outer world.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 58 – Magic Lesson

    I teleported us right outside the dome since the density of sel was better there. She focused her attention on me as I began the lesson.


    "Let''s start with the basics first. How would you define magic?"


    "Magic¡­ is the way we manipte sel to produce results."@@novelbin@@


    "It''s not wrong but itcks the most important element. Here''s the definition that''s universally approved in my world. "Magic is the art of precise sel maniption". Do you see what the main point is here?"


    "Is it¡­ art?"


    "No. The most important point is "precise". It''s not just the most important point. It''s everything. Let''s take you as an example. Don''t take it wrong but the truth is that the way you manipte sel is no different from what a five-year-old child could do."


    "What? I''ve been doing it for years, you know!"


    "Okay, okay, don''t get upset. Look at me. I''m twenty years old but I''m rank 4. You''re twenty-three and rank 0. Do you know what the difference is between us?"


    "You had someone to teach you?"


    "So, you know. To be exact, it''s not just "someone". It''s the umtion of knowledge from hundreds of generations. And this is what you''ve beencking. You see, it''s not impossible to rank up without any help but that''s only something for extreme geniuses. For normal people like me and you, we need outside help to get anywhere."


    "Rank 4 at twenty and you don''t consider yourself a genius?"


    "Hmm. That''s aplicated topic. I''m not a genius but I''m¡­ talented."


    "Talented? Like those children who start with arge amount of sel and sel affinity?"


    "No. This isn''t talent. Sure, it''ll give you a small head start at the beginning. But ranking up is the effort of a lifetime. Being one or two years in front of other people means nothing in the long run. Real talent is something different. Something that''ll help you for your whole life. What do you think is the most important characteristic of talent in magic?"


    She shook her head.


    "I don''t know."


    "It''s willpower. I was selected as someone special because my willpower was higher than the norm. That''s the only thing that truly matters in sel maniption."


    "Willpower¡­ Like, mental strength?"


    "Exactly. Anyway, let''s go back to our main topic. Precision is the most important factor when ranking up. Let''s forget about sorcerers for now and only talk about mages since we''re both mages. For us, the way of ranking up is very straightforward. We "just" need to "show" that we have a perfect mastery of a specific spell. Nothing more, nothing less."


    "How do we do that?"


    "The spell you''re using all the time is metal molding, right? Do you know any other spells?"


    "No. That''s all I know."


    "It''s a bit of a shame because I won''t be able to help with that, at least not directly. I''m a spatial mage, after all. But that''s fine. Your goal for now will be to rank up using the metal molding spell. Which means you''ll need to master that spell."


    "How do I master a spell?"


    "This is something that''s been tested a lot in my world. Do you know? Sel is quite an interesting energy. Half of it follows a sort of scientific logic. The other half is yet to be understood but researchers don''t think it follows any rules. Anyway, it''s been proved that for a mage to rank up, they need to perform an average of 76 sessful perfect casts of the same spell. Another name for ranking up is "being acknowledged by sel"."


    "Being acknowledged? You say that like sel is a living being."


    "Well, that''s notpletely wrong, in a sense. It''s the remaining half that people in my world still don''t understand about sel. It''s real, though. There''s such a thing as sel recognizing your efforts."


    "How mysterious. What about a perfect cast? How do I do that?"


    "That''s where precisiones into y. Casting a spell perfectly is hard. Incredibly hard. It means you have a perfect understanding of the spell, of the way sel should move inside and outside your body, of the quantity of sel you need to use, and that your timing in all of these actions is exact. That''s why people take an average of ten years to rank up in my world."


    "Ten years¡­ That''s much faster than here. But then, you''re twenty and rank 4? Is that because you''re talented?"


    "That''s part of the reason. Enough about me. Do you understand now? First, you mustpletely understand a spell. Then you must cast it perfectly. Finally, you must repeat that around 76 times in a row. End of the lesson. Good luck."


    I turned away and began leaving.


    "Huh? W-wait, T!"


    I turned back with a teasing smile.


    "I''m kidding. Shall we get started now?"


    "Ugh¡­ Your humor''s terrible."


    "I know. Are you ready?"


    She shook her head before rxing again and taking on a determined expression.


    "Yes."


    The rest of the time was spent with me going into the details of each step. Still, I was only half joking when I said the lesson was over. Since we were of different affinities and I knew nothing about being a metal mage or how to cast metal molding, there was a limit on how much I could help. At best, I could only give general advice that applied to any affinity. Had she been a spatial mage, I could have applied the "systematic training" from my world, at least partially.


    Fortunately, she had a decent understanding of the spell since she had been using it for so long. Her real issue was in precise maniption. Ranking up wasn''t a natural phenomenon. It normally doesn''te to people''s mind to perfect a spell that much. Suuru herself was an example of that. Since her metal molding worked fine for her daily usage, she hadn''t seen the need to constantly spend a lot of effort to make it just slightly more efficient. It was better to spend more time molding metal and earning money.


    I heard that people in ancient times took a long time before figuring out the principles of ranking up. Just like I told Suuru, it was only because of great geniuses who were obsessed with magic and sel that such a thing became known. Considering this world knew about ranks too, it was probably something that happened naturally over time for any civilization, probabilistically.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 60 – Expected

    Less than two minutester, we were nude on the bed, entangled in a sensual kiss. Her skin tone had already taken a coquettish flush as her lust slowly increased. We were now used to each other and things came naturally. Once the kissing part was done, I would progressively go down her body, smooching everything on the way and making her moan feverishly.


    She wasn''t idle either anymore. One of her hands was constantly caressing my hard-on, knowing full well that this aroused me the most. The other one went to many different ces, brushing my hair, torso, and back. She wasn''t the same passive Suuru as she had been when she didn''t know any better.


    As such, we were both well in the mood when I reached her critical spot. She was already slightly wet and, after a round of delicately pecking around her inner thighs, I dived straight into her groin. My tongue did its magic, rubbing her moist lips to open her up for the following acts, pushing her to moan erotically.


    "Mhmm! Yes, T! We couldn''t do it for two days and I already missed it. Mhmm! It feels so good!"


    Things were going well so far. Considering her state, I didn''t hesitate to move forward. I knew what she liked best and after some light licking on the outside, I pushed my tongue slightly deeper. She breathed harder and I continued for a minute. When her pussy started to release a continuous flow of fluids, I went for the final touch.


    Aiming higher, I suckled on her little bean, her body twitching at the strong stimtion.


    "Aahh! Right there! I like it! I like it on my clitoris!"


    It was always exciting how she didn''t hesitate to tell me how she felt in real time. Of course, this was mostly because I had encouraged her to do so when teaching her about sexual acts. When I sensed the pleasure rushing through her body, I focused on finishing her. With some swift flickering movement of my tongue, her pea became constantly spurred, not giving her any respite in the wave of sensations.


    "Hiiihhh! Yes, just like that! Just like that! I''m going to orgasm! I''m going to cum! Hiiihhh! Cummiiinng!"


    Her wait jumped as her cunt climaxed without restraint, just like I always told her to do. She shivered in the air for a few seconds, her twat pulsating several times while releasing plenty of juices, her legs crossing hard behind my back to force me deeper into her vagina. I carefully licked her to the end of her high, forcing her to moan lowly for a while, until her hips lost their strength and she fell back on the sheets.


    She panted loudly for a while, enjoying the rxed feeling that came after orgasming, still trembling a little from time to time.


    Yet, all of this was but forey for the main event. As soon as she was better, I shoved my dick to her face.


    "Next, you need to lubricate me a little."


    Her eyes opened wider as if she suddenly remembered the reason we were here. After a second of hesitation, she engulfed my cock in her jaws and blew me dynamically. After a few back-and-forth, I retrieved my tool and moved down once again. I opened her legs wide and aligned my penis with her vagina. Finally, it was time for both of us to experience real sex. Even though I hadn''t wanted to rush things to that point, I couldn''t help looking forward to this immensely.


    "Please don''t make it hurt too bad, T."


    "I''ll try my best."


    There was nothing to be said anymore. With great excitation, I ced my tip right in front of her drenched hole and thrust it forward. From my point of view, my shaft was way thicker than her still virgin pussy but I knew from ying with her that her cunt was a lot more flexible and stic than it seemed.


    My ns slowly prated her entrance, widening it as it went in. Suuru was holding her breath, looking both tense and terrified. For the first few centimeters, everything went fine, maybe due to her being lubricated by my saliva, her fluids, and a good climax. Yet, what I expected came to be. My entry slowed down progressively until I had a hard time moving forward. It was a strange sensation, simr to stretching something to the maximum. Suuru was already biting her lips, moving her butt ufortably.


    I knew there was no point in dying. I put more strength in my waist and forcefully pushed forward. The feeling of stretching reached its limit and then, the hymen which was stopping me like a guardian suddenly broke, allowing my penis to move forward halfway inside in one go. I was enveloped by the feeling of her wet inner walls, clenching me like there was no tomorrow.


    ''<em>So that''s sex. It feelspletely different from oral. Incredible.</em>''


    Her reaction was theplete opposite of mine. As soon as her flower was pierced, she shrieked in pain.


    "Ow! Ow! Ow! It hurts! It hurts! Stop! Stop, T!"


    Her eyes were instantly filled with heavy tears, flowing down her face like a broken dam. Her face looked both hurt and resentful as if asking me why she had to go through this. Her reaction was¡­ exactly as I imagined it to be. I didn''t ask any stupid questions like how she felt or if it was hurting a lot. Instead, I stayed in ce while bending my upper body forward.


    "Let''s kiss to ease the pain."


    I approached her lips with mine but she shook her head violently.


    "No! Take it out! Take it out! It hurts so bad! I hate it! Take it out!"@@novelbin@@


    There was no convincing her in this state. I hid my disappointment andplied, removing myself from her warm pussy. She continued to cry even after I left her, changing position to sit down now. This allowed her to see her vagina and my dick, both having some red fluids on them. She became horrified.


    "B-blood! I knew it was a bad idea! It''s bleeding!"


    "Don''t worry, that''s normal for the first time."


    "It hurts so much! I''m going to die!¡±


    "You''re not going to die. Remember, all women outside of the domes go through this experience."


    "Lies! Why would they do something that hurts so much?"


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 64 – Verification

    "I''m T Urtek, a merchant from Ge. I''m here to make a long-term contract with one of the farmers from this vige."


    They scrutinized me for a moment before the same guard took a bundle of papers from a pouch hanging on his waist.


    "Do you know any other merchant from the city?"


    "I do."


    "Give me their names, what goods they trade in, and describe their appearance."


    I did just so, choosing the three merchants I knew about. Giya was one of them and I added the one who was reselling my selnic items and the potter merchants I chatted with just before. As I talked, the man seemed to check the facts with whatever was written on his documents. Eventually, he nodded after writing something.


    "Good. You can go inside. Don''t cause any trouble, we have the right to execute you without trial. If your business goes well, you won''t need to be stopped at the entrance next time youe here."@@novelbin@@


    "I understand. Can I ask a question?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Do you know any farmer looking for a long-term deal with a trader?"


    The two men sent a quick look behind them, at the vige, and I couldn''t help noticing some disdain in their expression.


    "No. Ask inside."


    "All right. Have a good day."


    I left the two guards behind and entered the ce. The vige was rtively big, made of several hundred houses. Contrary to what I expected, there were no guards inside, all of them keeping themselves to the entrances and one building that seemed to serve as a barrack. The rest of the inhabitants were mostly made of a species I was seeing for the first time, which was no doubt the famous bunnies.


    They were a small-sized species, at leastpared to me. The tallest ones were only slightly taller than half my height. They walked on two feet and possessed long thin ears that stretched upward from their head. Most of them had ck eyes together withpletely white fur, giving them an overall harmless and gentle feeling.


    This contrasted with their great dynamism. The ones working in the fields had tools almost as big as their size and they swung them with great enthusiasm. Others were going around at a brisk pace, moving toward their destination with a spring in their legs. Even though the poption was not that high, it felt like there were bunnies everywhere since they moved around so busily.


    I looked around for some time before finding a woman who didn''t seem to be too much in a hurry. She was calmly sweeping the front of her house while watching her fellow species going around. Inevitably, our eyes met, and I moved in her direction.


    "Hello, ma''am. Can I ask a question?"


    She stopped her task to answer me.


    "Hello, young man. Of course, go ahead."


    "I''m a trader from Ge and I''m looking to establish a long-term deal to buy food. Do you know if there''s anyone currently in need of a trading partner?"


    Sheughed lightly, seemingly in a good mood.


    "It might be fate, then. My husband''s previous trading partner retired some time ago and he was looking for someone else."


    "That''s a great coincidence. Oh, my name is T Urtek. A pleasure to meet you."


    "I''m Waja Muyal. My husband''s name is Zay. Let me guide you to him."


    She opened her door, put her broom inside, and waved at me to follow her. Now that she was walking, she was also advancing fast like the other bunnies, which allowed her to have a simr pace to mine considering her height. We crossed the vige and moved toward the fields. After a couple of minutes, Waja paused in front of a specific one, where a bunny was working on plowing the soil to prepare it for seeding.


    "Darling! Someone wants to talk to you!"


    The bunny looked our way at his wife''s call. He smiled as he saw her before turning his attention to me. After carelessly leaving his tool in the field, he quickly walked to our position.


    "Hello. I''m Zay Muyal. Do you need anything from me?"


    "Nice to meet you, my name¡¯s T Urtek. I''m a merchant from Ge and your wife told me you were looking for a trading partner. It seems our interests align.¡±


    The man sent a grateful nce at his wife. He then grinned at me happily.


    "Indeed! What sort of quantity would you like to buy and how often?"


    "Zay."


    At his wife''s call, the bunny was startled for a second.


    "Oh, where''s my mind, this isn''t the best ce to talk. Since we''re here already, do you want to check the fields?"


    "With pleasure."


    He finally left the field and climbed on the road. He extended his arms in several directions while telling me to follow him.


    "From here to there. And from that point to there. And then that one too. For a total of nine full-sized fields."


    "That''s a lot. Are you able to handle all of this by yourself?"


    "Not by myself. See the kids over there? They''re my children. They''re old enough to carry their weight and they do a good job in the fields."


    There were indeed three bunnies in one of the fields he pointed at. Two of them were smaller while thest one was about the same height as the mother. Except for the mother who wore a pink dress, the four bunnies had working clothes resembling overalls. When the children noticed us, their parents waved at them a little and they responded with hands waving of their own, looking at me with curiosity.


    "Everyone''s working hard. What crops are you growing?"


    "We have wheat, barley, corn, sugar beet, potatoes, cabbage, onions, cucumber, and carrots."


    Some of these crops were what I was looking for while some were not. I wondered how flexible he would be about what was growing in his fields.


    Just as I was lost in thoughts, the wife interrupted us again.


    "Dear, it''s better to talk inside the house."


    "Oh, yes, of course. Pleasee with me."


    The three of us made our way back to their living ce.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 65 – Bell

    The home had a low ceiling, which made sense considering the bunnies'' height, and my head was almost hitting it. The interior was divided into onerge living room and many smaller rooms. For some reason, there were more rooms than the number of inhabitants, which was quite intriguing. I was made to sit at the main table with Zay in front of me. Waja sat next to him after cing a bowl of freshly washed mixed vegetables and fruits in the middle. I couldn''t sit in their chairs since they were too small for me. Instead, I had to make do with a stool. Even then, my head was much higher than theirs, forcing them to look up.


    It was now time for me to use what I learned during my training. I faked taking stuff out of a bag on my shoulders while using my storage in reality. The two bunnies looked at me curiously.


    "Do you smoke, sir?"


    "No, I don''t."


    The pipe wasn''t a good present, in that case. Instead, I chose a high-quality pouch for him. For his wife, a piece of bracelet made of semi-precious stones. The simpler presents would have been food but since they produced their own, I didn''t think that would be too impressive.


    "Here''s a little something for you."


    My presents startled them. They looked at each other for a second before examining the gifts.


    "Oh my, you didn''t have to."


    "That''s a good quality pouch. Why the sudden presents?"


    "Just a little something to celebrate our first meeting. Don''t feel burdened, I''d be happy if you just took them."


    "Well¡­ Thank you."


    The wife immediately put the bracelet on and showed it off to her husband.


    "How is it?"


    "It looks good, honey."


    He appreciated the texture of the pouch with his fingers while answering his wife. The mood was great and I believed I started things correctly. A minuteter, Zay focused back on the main topic.


    "Thanks again. Now, let''s talk about our deal. What crops are you interested in and in which quantity?"


    "About this, I have a question. Would it be possible for you to change what type of food you''re growing?"


    "Of course. We''re bunnies, we can grow anything. But, we''ll need a guarantee that you''ll buy what we grow."


    "That''s not a problem. What about fruits?"


    "Which fruits exactly?"


    "Apples, tomatoes, and oranges."


    "Tomatoes are not a problem. Apples and oranges are a different story. Even if we nt the trees right now, they¡¯ll need several years before they grow and bear fruits."


    "That''s true."


    "There are two solutions if you want to buy fruits. The first one is to find someone else who already has an orchard and buy from them. The other possibility is to leave that to me. I have some good friends here who grow fruits. I can prepare any quantity that you need, for a smallmission."


    "That sounds great. I like the second option. It''s easier for me that way."


    "Great. Now, what crops do you want us to grow? How much do you expect to buy?"


    "For now, I believe I can sell at least 160 kg of food per day. What I need is peas, cabbage, cucumber, onions, and potatoes."


    "Honey, a piece of paper and a pen, please."


    The wife soon came back with what he asked for and the bunny started writing while showing what he was doing to me.


    "Each of our fields produces around 2 tons of food per season. Because the weather is warm here, we can harvest all year round."


    "Don''t you need to leave some fields fallow?"


    "Bunnies don''t need to do that."


    "That''s impressive."


    "It helps a lot. Now, if you need 160 kg per day that means¡­"


    He was struggling hard with the basic calction and, after looking at him for a few seconds, I decided toe to his rescue. Using a pen I took from my storage, I wrote next to his scribblings.


    "That means you''ll have around 250 kg of surplus at the end of each season. A bit more for winter since the season is shorter. Fruits will also be surplus."


    He looked up at me andughed with embarrassment.


    "Haha, yes, that''s right. As expected of a merchant, you''re good with numbers."


    "It''s part of my job. About that 250 kgs surplus and the fruits, I''ll buy everything. I think I can probably sell more than 160kg per day when customers get to know about me."


    "So, you''ll buy everything we produce?"


    "I think so."


    "That''s great! I''ll switch the crops we grow after the next harvest. I hope we can have a great partnership!"


    He extended his hand forward, but, right at this moment, a loud bell rang, the sound resonating in the whole vige. The couple looked at one another before turning toward me.


    "Oh, it''s already relief time. I''m sorry about this, T. Do you mind waiting outside for a while?"@@novelbin@@


    That took me by surprise. I wasn''t sure what was going on but I thought it might be rted to the particr needs of their species.


    "Of course."


    They showed me to the door and I left the house. Outside, there was a sort of fervor going on too. A lot of bunnies were leaving their workce to enter their houses, looking like they were in a rush. Some of them looked quite flushed and excited, and I started to get an idea about what was happening. A good number of them entered arge building in the center of the vige. Many others came out from the fields, including one that rushed into the home I just exited while avoiding looking at me. I only noticed she was a girl, probably one of the three children I saw working in the fields.


    Soon, the bell stopped ringing. Its noise was reced by the many moans and groans of the bunnies all around the vige. This bewildering event allowed me to understand better what the potter trader had tried to express. It seemed the bunnies had integrated the concept of needing to have sexual relief every six hours on a societal level, where everyone took a break at the same time.


    And then, here I was, in the middle of hundreds of copting bunnies, the sensual mors all around forcing me to get hard, my imagination running wild at what could be happening inside these houses.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 67 – Fourth Meal

    "I''ve only heard good things about her. I wish I could meet her someday."


    "We had the honor of talking to her a few times when she visited this vige. This was when she was still active. She doesn''te anymore now that she''s nning to have her daughter inherit her legacy."


    There was a small pause and he continued.


    "Back to our topic. In this part of the world, having eyes of two different colors is seen as a bad omen. People possessing them are said to bring misfortune to others. That''s why they often end up being shunned by society."


    He looked at his daughter sadly, to which she responded in kind.


    "It''s still mostly fine with other bunnies since we''re very united but the way outsiders look at her is always terrible. Can you imagine? She''s a bunny and has eyes of different colors at the same time. Even other bunnies are sometimes a bit ufortable around her, even though they''ve known her since she was a baby."


    He couldn''t help releasing a long sigh. I tried to reassure him.


    "I see. You don''t need to worry about that with me. There was no such culture in my region."


    I gave a big grin to Kuini, which bewildered her. She nodded slightly before avoiding my eyes once again. I could see she was blushing a little, though, so I believed I handled this correctly.


    "You''re such a breath of fresh air, T. If only everyone could think like you."


    We chatted for a few more minutes until the house door opened with force. Two small bunnies entered, half running in our direction.


    "I''m hungry!"


    "Super hungry!"


    Waja immediately answered them.


    "It''s going to be ready soon. We have a guest today. You two should greet him."


    They turned to me with a lot of curiosity but also a bit of apprehension.


    "Hello?"


    I tried to smile with reassurance.@@novelbin@@


    "Hello. I''m T. I''m a merchant."


    They instantly lost their anxiety and came closer.


    "I''m Zoke!"


    "I''m Tilen!"


    I couldn''t help flinching for a second due to their appearance. Bunnies were already endearing due to their size. These two boys were even smaller than the rest of the family and looked totally adorable. Their innocent ck eyes contrasted with their pure white fur, and I could have mistaken them forrge plushies if I didn''t know any better. I had to hold myself not to pet their heads on the spot. Of course, I was aware that boys of this age didn''t want to hear anything about them being cute.


    "I saw you working in the fields. You were so strong and impressive. You were doing an amazing job!"


    Their grins transformed into pure happiness at the praise.


    "Really?"


    "Really! How old are you?''


    "I''m eleven!"


    "I''m ten!"


    "Wow. I was far from being as great as you when I was your age."


    To be exact, I was receiving training so severe that working in the fields would have been considered a vacation, but they didn''t need to know about that. It wasn''t like they were doing badly either. The two were already well on their way to their first rank-up, which was quite impressive for their age in the outer world.


    The timing was just right and I faked taking stuff from my bag again. My hands now held two sets of wooden toys I had bought in Ge.


    "This is a present for you two."


    "Wow!"


    They took the toys, joy filling their expression. They began examining them from all angles straight away before being interrupted by Zay.


    "What do you say, you two?"


    "Thank you!"


    That was a direct hit to my heart. These guys were just too much for me. I became convinced I had to avoid checking how babies of their species looked like if I wanted to maintain my sanity.


    "You''re wee."


    I stood up to avoid watching them any further. Fortunately, I had onest thing to do. I made my way to thest member of their family while taking out a brooch decorated with beautiful red stones.


    "And this is for you."


    Kuini took a step back at my approach while checking what I was handing to her. She hesitated for a second, made eye contact for a split moment, and grasped my gift. She blushed a little again and stared at the ground as she answered.


    "Thank you very much."


    "You''re wee."


    We stayed in ce for a few heartbeats, not knowing what to say.


    "Food''s ready! Let''s eat."


    Waja saved us from this slightly ufortable situation. I sat back at the table, next to Zay. The boys had to be scolded a little before they stopped ying with their new toys and came to eat, even though they imed to be hungry.


    We were served a vegetable and meat stew inrge bowls. The family members quickly started engulfing their food without any unnecessary preamble and I soon followed their example. The rich taste of newly harvested vegetables from the fields filled my mouth. The taste was indeed better than what I tried in Ge''s market. The vor was more intense while the ingredients felt fresher. Adding to that definitive cooking skills, and I had no choice but to immerse myself in the meal, just like my table neighbors.


    Everyone had seconds. Fortunately, the prepared quantity seemed to anticipate this and we managed to be all satisfied by the end of the meal. I marveled at how these small bunnies managed to eat even more than me even though they were half my size. Where did all this food even go?


    "Thank you for the meal. It was absolutely delicious, ma''am, Kuini."


    "I''m d you liked it."


    Kuini only nodded shyly, looking away as soon as her eyes met mine.


    Zay patted his belly, rotating his body to face me once again.


    "Let''s finish our talk now."


    "Yes. I have one question. Can any of you cast "preservation" on the harvested crop?"


    The three men were sorcerers while the two women were mages, all of earth affinity. The two parents were rank 4 while the daughter was rank 1. Even though I asked Zay, this question was mostly directed at the women.


    "Of course. It was the second spell Waja learned after earth''s blessing."


    Preservation was a spell that preserved food, allowing for a much greater shelf life. Earth''s blessing increases soil fertility and soil nutrients.


    "You didn''t learn earth shield first?"


    It wasmon sense in my world that the first spell should always be a defensive one. The reasoning was simple. Greater defense allowed for better survival, and as such, more time to rank up and learn other spells.


    The couple looked at one another embarrassingly.


    "Well, we''re bunnies, so¡­"


    They gave me some weird smiles as if this was enough exnation. I wondered if it was because they didn''t like to fight like the merchant told me. Still, there was a difference between fighting and defending oneself. Their way of doing things felt quite suicidal from my point of view.


    I had no right to criticize a culture I didn''t know much about, though, and chose to move the conversation forward instead.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 68 – Equilibrium

    "Should we talk about money, now? How much do you sell your crops for?"


    "We use themon price in this vige. 50 coppers per kg for everything except fruits. Fruits are sold for 60 coppers per kg. If we add mymission, that''ll be 70 coppers per kg."


    That was half the price in Ge. With this, not only would we be able to acquirerge quantities of food to sell, but we would also even increase our profit margin. Coming here was a great move.


    "Great, it''s fair. I think we have a deal. I''m looking forward to doing business with you."


    "Same here. You cane back tomorrow morning to get your first batch of crops. We have a bit of stock in the warehouse so you can get more if you think you can sell everything. Preservation is already cast on everything we have in the warehouse so you don''t need to worry about this."


    "That''s perfect."


    "Do you have any other questions?"


    I looked at the house''s interior once again. There was indeed one thing I had been curious about all this while.


    "I only have one more question but it isn''t rted to our deal."


    "It''s fine, ask away."


    "I''m just a little bit curious about this house. It feels like there are many more rooms than needed. Is there any reason for that?"


    This made the two parent bunniesugh. Zay responded to me once more.


    "It''s a personal story but we don''t mind telling you. When we married, Waja told me she wanted to have ten children. With us bunnies, we never know when a child can be born so we decided to build the house to host all the potential kids from the start. We haven''t been blessed with that many children so far but it''s not like we stopped trying. Hahaha!"


    His final cackle sounded a bit vulgar but I understood its meaning. My ears had been the witnesses to their attempt just a while back.


    "Oh, dear! What are you saying!"


    This made the father chuckle even more while the two boys inserted themselves into the conversation.


    "I want a little sister!"


    "I want a little brother! I don''t want to be thest one anymore!"


    "Hehe, you''ll get all of that, boys. Daddy and Mommy are trying hard every day."


    This made Waja sigh but she couldn¡¯t hide a small smile at the corner of her lips. Kuini, on the other hand, was more detached from the situation than the rest. Just like during the whole time, she just kept sending nces at me from time to time. I always replied with my best smile, which pushed her to look away, only to begin another round of peeking a minuteter. It was like an infinite cycle, which her mother ended up noticing.


    "Oh my, dear, look at Kuini. She''spletely infatuated with our handsome merchant."


    It was the first time someone called me handsome in the outer world, which I believed was used more to tease her daughter than to represent the truth. With so many species around, I had learned that people cared a lot less about physical appearance here, which made a lot of sense. No matter how one wanted topare a small bunny and arge eight-legged species, they just had too little inmon to be able to talk about being good or bad-looking.@@novelbin@@


    "M-mom! I''m not!"


    "Hahaha. What do you think about our daughter, T?"


    "She''s admirable. I can''t help staring into her beautiful eyes all the time."


    "What a smooth talker. As expected of a trader. But you''re right about that!"


    "Y-you''re all teasing me!"


    Kuini blushed hard and escaped in a hurry, entering one of the rooms in therge house.


    I chatted with this cheerful family for a bit more before leaving them for the day. I ended up spending more time here than expected and the night market would open soon. I teleported back to Ge and set up my stall as usual, with the addition of my new items. The oven and fridge were quite bulky and I had no choice but to use most of the space that was allocated to me to be able to disy all of them.


    It didn''t take long until my one and only client showed up. His eyes lit up as he noticed my presence, only to scowl again when he saw my updated price. They lit up for the second time when he observed I had new items for sale. I wondered what sort of excuse he came up with for his client when he didn''t have any selnic item in his shop the previous day.


    "Hello. You weren''t here yesterday."


    "Hello, sir. Yes, I was busy with other tasks and couldn''t make it to the night market."


    "Alright but why did you increase the price again? Isn''t it too much?"


    I was now selling the fans for 70 silvers, 20 more than two days ago. It was now getting close to his one gold if he hadn''t increased his prices since then.


    "Same reason asst time, sir."


    I gave him an innocent grin while he grunted in annoyance. However, that didn''tst long. His attention was soon taken by my new goods.


    "8 golds and 15 golds. What are these items to be so expensive?"


    Due to my limited budget, I only had three fridges and four ovens. They respectively cost me around ten and twenty times more than simple fans and I couldn''t afford any more than this even when I wanted to.


    "These are amazing selnic items, sir. The verytest technology, absolutely essential for any household. This smaller one is an oven, powered by batteries just like the fans. If used for cooking meals three times a day, it canst for around ten days before needing to be charged again. No need for fuel, no more smoke in your house, and it cooks anything swiftly without any additional cost. It is even possible to choose the cooking temperature! A revolutionary item, sir!"


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 70 – Book

    They reacted quite positively to my query. One of them answered me with enthusiasm.


    "You must be new here. This is the most important book in this ce. Come closer, I''ll exin it to you."


    I put myself next to the two other men and noticed that what I took as a book was more like a binder withrge removable pages. The man pointed at a ck hardened page in the middle.


    "This book contains information about every person working here. Do you see this separator? Every page before it means they are working right now. All the rest are people who are currently resting or have a non-working day."@@novelbin@@


    I nodded gratefully and he continued his exnation.


    "Each page corresponds to one employee. It''s ordered by grade, with the lower grades first. There''s a drawn portrait, their size, species, the gender of the client they ept, the acts they are alright with, and some more detailed information that they write themselves. Just by checking this book, you can choose someone you''re interested in. Then, you can meet them on the first floor. If you''re still unsure, you can observe them for some time to make up your mind."


    The female employee was nodding while he went through things. It felt like he was exining this better than someone working here. No doubt he had a lot of experience with the ce.


    "That''s great to know. Thank you for your kind exnations."


    "You''re wee. Just wait a minute and we''ll be done here. Did you guys choose yet?"


    They talked for a bit more before going to find the partners they were interested in. I now had the book for myself and started to scroll through it. Just like the man said, its content was beneficial. With just one nce, it was easy to know what one was looking at. If there was some interest, it was possible to stop and read things in more detail.


    Some employees had strict criteria. They only allowed specific genders and specific acts. There were even some who didn''t allow sex at all. Of course, those were all grade 0 or grade 1 workers. Others were morex, allowing pretty much anything and everything. I also didn''t recognize some acts, which puzzled me a little.


    Maybe because she noticed my hesitation, the woman worker spoke to me.


    "Please tell me if you have any questions, sir. It can be a bit overwhelming at first."


    "Yes¡­ I do have a few questions. What is this "surround" act?"


    "This is when arger speciespletely surrounds the body of a smaller one. Some people enjoy the feeling."


    "So, it''s eptable to be paired with someone outside your size range?"


    "Only if our employee is fine with it. Do you see this section here? It says whether they ept smaller orrger species as clients."


    "I see. What about this encircle here?"


    "This is the other way around from surround. It''s when a smaller species encircles therger species'' genitals with its body. It might not be the most stimting act but it''s sometimes the best that smaller species can do."


    "And ride?"


    "This is a general term we use for sexual acts where a two-legged species climbs on the back of a four-or-more-legged species."


    "Oh¡­"


    These were things that didn''t exist back in my world. As expected, sex adapted to all circumstances, even differences in size and physiques that were somon here.


    I continued to turn the pages but there was just too much choice. I soon had to rely on the woman again.


    "Could you help me find someone fit for me?"


    "Yes, of course. What are you looking for and in which grade?"


    I didn''t want to be too adventurous yet. I had plenty of time to experience the unique kinks of this world.


    "I''d like to have a woman, same size range as me, of low grade, and who''s fine with having sex."


    "That won''t be an issue. We have plenty of people meeting these criteria. Do you have any further demands?"


    "Hmm. Then, someone with some experience. And who''s working here by her own will."


    Both Suuru and Linon were on the same level of experience as I was, if not less. I wanted someone to take the lead a bit more for a change.


    "Yes. I believe we have five such employees working currently. Let me show you."


    She turned the pages while showing them to me one by one. The first one was indeed in my size range but she was a four-legged species. I forgot that was still a possibility and added another criterion to be two-legged. There were now only three left. One of them looked rtively simr to Linon even though she wasn''t of the same species. The other two were ofpletely unknown species to me and both grade 1, so, after pondering which one to choose without sess, I simply picked one randomly.


    "Berki, is it? You can probably find her in the bar area."


    "Thank you for your help."


    "You''re wee. I hope you have a good time, sir."


    I passed by an area where people were dancing and another where clients and workers were chatting on sofas to reach the bar, situated on one side of arge room. It didn''t take me long to find Berki, who was discussing with another woman, both sitting on high stools in front of the bar counter.


    They seemed to be aware of gazes toward them because they swiftly noticed my approach. The woman next to Berki smiled widely.


    "Hello there. Are you looking for me? Or Berki?"


    I answered her grin.


    "Berki, this time."


    This made herugh.


    "This time? Are you interested in me too? Why not have us both together?"


    "That sounds amazing but not today. I''d prefer to keep it one on one this evening."


    "Haha, fair enough."


    Berki then spoke for the first time.


    "How long do you want to buy me for?"


    "One¡­ No, two hours. I''m not sure if I''llst the whole way, though."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 72 – Important Knowledge

    She gave a long but soft kiss to my ns, making itst on purpose. Following this, she ran her hand over my length while pecking it on different spots, going down at first but turning around after some time, as if not leaving a single ce untouched. She hadn''t yet done anything great and I was already feeling my arousal climb quickly.


    Maybe because she noticed my breathing deepening, she took her tongue out to give a long lick from the root of my penis to its top, making me sigh in pleasure. From there, she did the same as when she kissed it, licking it while leaving no area unblemished. I timidly extended my hand toward her head, and seeing her not react negatively, I caressed her soft hair and ears. I noticed she moved one of her hands to her crotch, moving it over her slit dynamically, increasing the sensuality of the situation even further.


    Acting like this was a trigger, she also upped her game. Opening her slightly elongated mouth, she suddenly engulfed my dick, taking it rtively deep inside her throat. After a moment of adjustment, she began bobbing her head on top of me, blowing me better skills than Suuru and Linon. She sometimes rotated her head to stimte the side or alternated her speed, proving she was in control and knew what she was doing.


    "It feels amazing, Berki."


    She nodded without stopping and it felt like she was telling me this much was a given. Yet, the hand over her pussy slightly increased in speed and I wondered if even experienced professionals like her liked to hear such praise.


    The sounds of her sucking my cock added to the smell of our act propagating inside the room to amplify my horniness. With a skilled kangaroo feting me, I felt myself reach my limit at high speed. However, I had booked her for two hours and didn''t want toe so fast.@@novelbin@@


    "Can we move on to the sex? You''re so skilled that I feel like I''m going toe any time soon."


    She hummed positively on my cock, blowing it a few more times before releasing me.


    "Fuhh¡­ It was fine to juste in my mouth."


    "I want toe with sex if possible."


    "Can''t me you for that. All right, how do you want it?"


    "Can you lie down on your back?"


    "On my back? Hmm¡­ All right."


    I sensed a short hesitation but she readily agreed to my demand. We exchanged positions, with her lying right where I was previously. Without any dy, she opened her legs, unapanied by any shame, showing me herself in all her kangaroo glory, her tail poking under her butt and toward her feet. Her cunt was still hidden by skin, hair, and fur, even in this position, only showing a single closed slit.


    "Do you need some more forey?"


    She gave me an appreciating grin.


    "I''m good. I''ve been keeping myself wet and ready."


    So that exined why she had her hand over her crotch while giving me head. As expected of someone with a lot of experience, she anticipated the flow of events already. Still, she moved with slight difort, and I saw that herrge tail was supporting part of her weight in this position.


    "Oh, are you ufortable?"


    "Well¡­"


    She wasn''t sure what to say and I wondered if she hesitated because this was her job.


    "I don''t want to do anything that makes you ufortable. Just tell me if I do something wrong. I don''t have much experience, especially with other species."


    For the first time since I greeted her at the bar, I felt like she gave me a real smile.


    "You''re a nice one. Clients usually don''t care too much about that sort of stuff. Yeah, kangaroos like me have a thick and solid tail, and it''s not very pleasant to lie down on our back like that."


    "No worries. Which position is better for you?"


    "Lying on the side, like so."


    She rotated her body 90 degrees, one leg on top of the other, freeing her tail to let it extend to her right, and sighed in relief.


    "Much better."


    "Great. Speaking of which, how should I handle tails during sex? In a general manner and not just our specific situation."


    "Good question. Species without one never know what to do with their partner''s tail. If the woman is fine with it, I''d rmend touching it during forey and sex itself. Some species have sensitive tails so they feel lots of pleasure if caressed correctly and at the correct time."


    "What about kangaroos?"


    "Ours is mostly muscles so we don''t feel that much when it''s touched."


    "That''s good to know. Thanks."


    "You''re wee."


    I approached her while on my knees and readied my penis with one hand. Even while on her side, she lifted her left leg to give me room to prate her. There was something oddly erotic about this position. Even though this wasn''t how I envisioned my first sex, it wasn''t bad either. At that moment, I suddenly thought about something else.


    "Can I ask one more thing?"


    She nodded with a lot of patience.


    "Go ahead."


    "It might sound weird but¡­ what about pregnancy? It is possible between different species?"


    That seemed to startle her a bit.


    "Huh? You don''t know?"


    "Haha, yes, Ick knowledge in the domain."


    "I see. I thought it wasmon sense but that wouldn''t be the weirdest thing I''ve been asked while doing this job. To make it simple, it''s very hard to get pregnant from sex with a different species."


    "Hard but not impossible?"


    "That''s right. That''s why women who work here and have sex all take a contraceptive drug."


    "Oh. And, in case two different species have a baby, what''s the species of the child?"


    "The kid always takes the species of one of the parents. In some rare cases, there can be mutations."


    That exined a lot. Finally, after all this time, I understood what I meant by telling people I was a mutant. I still didn''t know what a monkey was, though.


    "Do you have any more questions?"


    "I''m good."


    She repositioned herself a little and re-opened her muscr legs vertically.


    "All right. Come and fuck me now, before my pussy dries up."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 75 – Three

    For the next few tens of minutes, I tried to apply her rmendation as well as I could. She asked me to change position at some point but still left me the initiative. We switched to another one whenever we stayed in the same position for too long. I experimented with several kinds of postures, including her lying on her back despite iming it wasn''t the mostfortable.


    When she was on all fours, I had her tail right in front of me. I tried to caress it, appreciating her fur''s soft and warm feeling, and she didn''t dislike my gesture. However, just like she said, it didn''t seem to be an erogenous zone for her.


    The various positions allowed me to move inside her at different angles, and she sometimes seemed like she was quite into it. Yet, most of the time, she was watching over my effort with more of a benevolent smile than one of arousal.


    The movements I wasn''t used to felt quite exhausting and I ended up panting over her body, trying to get some oxygen back into my lungs. Despite my boner not relenting in the least, the rest of me had a hard time following my will.


    "You did great. Yousted much longer than I expected for your first time."


    "Huff, huff. Sorry, I don''t think I managed to make you enjoy it much."


    "That''s not true. It felt good to me."


    "You''re lying."


    "Not at all. Sex generally feels good. I think I''d eventually reach orgasm too."


    "Really?"@@novelbin@@


    "Yes. That would have taken more time but I was on the way. I''d be more surprised if a virgin made me cum hard and fast on their first time. Now, that''d be abnormal for sure!"


    Sheughed at her small joke and I grinned back. She sure knew how to lighten the mood.


    "Now, what do you say about taking it easy for a moment? I''ll ride you this time."


    "So, you¡¯re a bit frustrated about it."


    "I won''t deny it."


    She looked at the hourss, from which most of the sand had fallen.


    "You''ve been pounding me for almost 50 minutes now so I crave that climax quite a bit. If that''s fine with you, I''ll make use together within the next ten minutes and we can take a break after that. You''re still the client so it''s up to you, of course."


    I liked her confidence. It was as if there was no other possible oue.


    "No worries, that''spletely fine."


    I needed the rest anyway so there was nothing to lose. Plus, I could learn from what she would do. We exchanged positions again and Iy down on the bed while she gave me arge smile.


    "I wouldn''t have proposed that to anyone but I thought you''d be all right with it."


    She ced herself over my belly, one leg on each side, and aimed her vagina entrance toward my penis tip.


    "Try to watch and feel what I do."


    I nodded and she didn''t wait any further. Taking my cock in hand, she ced my ns right at her cunt entrance and slid herself down my size. I trembled at the feeling of invading her depth once more while she closed her eyes for a second in appreciation. In this position, nothing was blocking the pration and she dropped herself slowly until her butt was only a few centimeters from my waist.


    For the first time since we started, I felt something blocking any further ess at the end of her twat. There was like a sort of smaller entranceway, which my penis head ended up bumping into. Berki grinned while noticing my expression.


    "Can you feel it? That''s the entrance to my middle vagina."


    "¡­Your what?"


    "Hehehe. Everyone reacts the same way the first time. Do you know? Kangaroos have three vaginas."


    "Seriously?"


    "To be precise, our vagina divides into three "branches" deeper inside. What you''re feeling now is the middle one."


    "Huh¡­"


    And here I thought I had chosen someone to have the most normal sex possible. How mistaken I was! Or perhaps there truly wasn''t someone "normal" from my point of view, amongst species that were so different from mine.


    Berki seemed to like my reaction. She moved her waist to the side, making my penis slide inside her. I was now bumping into another smaller entrance, different from the previous one.


    "This is the left one."


    She then made a wide movement the other way, my ns rubbing everything pleasurably on its destination until I felt myself in front of thest entrance.


    "And this is the right one. Which one do you prefer?"


    "What am I supposed to answer here?"


    She giggled once more.


    "Nothing! It''s my turn right now and I like my right vagina to be railed. Are you ready? It''s going to be tight. Try not to cum immediately!"


    Before I could answer, she dropped her hips further down, filling in thest few centimeters down. My dick was sent deeper inside her, forcing her narrower right pussy entrance to ept me. I felt my tip entering an incredibly restricted canal, the pressure almost forcing me to ejacte on the spot.


    "Damn! Too tight!"


    "Mhmm! Here we go!"


    As soon as I was in, she started to move her butt. It wasn''trge up-and-down motions like I expected but many tiny and rapid back and forths. She was forcing my cock to stay inside her right inner cunt entrance while fucking herself on it. The pleasure assaulted me suddenly, and I felt my seed rising through my balls at high speed. I ground my teeth to resist it while mustering my willpower.


    Fortunately, she wasn''t in a much better state. Maybe she hadn''t lied when she said she was on her way to her orgasm because her level of arousal jumped to the top at high speed. Her face was slightly reddened, her breathing deeper, her eyes focusing hard on what she was doing. Her tits were jiggling violently with her motions, making for a beautiful view. Every movement of her waist forced her to release a small but intense moan of joy as she fucked her side vagina expertly.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    The contrast with her previous calm demeanor was dramatic and exciting. A minuteter, sensing the two of us being close, she sent a hand to her clitoris to flicker it strongly. This was the breaking point for her. She buried her waist as far down as possible, my penis entering deep into her small entrance, and climaxed on the spot.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Aaahhh!"


    The already tight corridor contracted even further and this was too much for me. I let myself go inside her, exploding my semen forward at full force together with a low groan of pleasure.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 76 – Slight Exaggeration

    I released close to an hour''s worth of build-up while my partner experienced a simr level of orgasm. Berki had her eyes closed, her mouth slightly open with her tongueing out a little, awarding me with the sight of her erotic climaxing face.


    When I was done discharging my load inside her, she sighed in satisfaction, opening her eyes once more.


    "Holy Sel, that''s the stuff. There''s nothing like getting my side pussy filled with fresh cum."


    "I never came so hard before too. But¡­"


    Iughed a bit.


    "Look at you. And you said you didn''t mind when clients didn''t satisfy you."


    She responded with a chuckle of her own.


    "Okay, I might have exaggerated a bit. I''m doing this work because I like sex. Frankly, I''d have nothing against getting fucked all night by a skilled guy, but I need to make a living too."


    Her gaze focused on my face and she put a hand in front of her mouth.


    "Oh, excuse my crudenguage. That''s not very professional of me."


    "Who cares at this point? Just be yourself. I like that direct personality of yours."


    Her reaction to my innocentment was quite unexpected. She scowled at me, looking suddenly serious.


    "Like?"


    "Not in a romantic way, don''t worry."


    "Hmm. You''re still young so let me tell you straight. Don''t even think about falling in love with a prostitute."


    I always thought it was interesting that people correctly judged my age because they thought I was rank 0, even though I wasn''t.


    "I know, I won''t."


    "And don''t let them fall in love with you either."


    "Is that something I can help?"


    "I know guys like you, always nice to everyone. Even I think you might be a decent person and I''ve known you for less than an hour. I can''t even imagine what those na?ve young girls would think."


    "What can I do? I''m a trader and that''s my personality. It''s not like I can change who I am."


    "Take it down a notch with the younger women."


    "I can''t promise anything but I''ll keep your advice in mind."


    She let a long breath out.


    "Why did I even bother¡­"


    "Haha, don''t be like that. Don''t you prefer someone like me to a violent guy who only sees you as a hole to release his lust?"


    "Of course I do. And that''s exactly the problem. Most girls don''t fall in love with guys like those."


    "Most?"


    "¡­There''re always women with absolutely terrible taste in men."


    She shook her head and lifted herself from me. My cock left her warm vulva and I felt it to be a shame. Truthfully, chatting after having sex while having my dick inside a pussy was quite a delightful experience.


    Berki moved to the corner of the room and switched the hourss upside down, signaling that the first hour had passed. As she moved around, some of my cum dropped on the floor and she crouched next to the water basin that was present in every room of the brothel to refresh herself.


    "Let''s take a short break while I clean myself."


    "Sure."


    After five minutes, she was back in top form, with no sign of our previous frolics. I used the water after her and headed back to the bed, ready for the second round. She stared at my softened penis and pointed to the edge of the bed.


    "Sit here. I''ll make you hard again."


    I did as she asked. She put herself on her knees in between my legs and gave me another skilled blowjob. It didn''t take long before I was at full mast again.


    "Young guys are so easy to handle. All right, back to the training. Try to make mee this time."


    It was indeed refreshing that she wasn''t holding herself back with me anymore. What followed was another hour of me scouting the inside of her cunt while trying to find ways to get her off. It was good that I was used to learning new things. I had spent thest fifteen years of my life doing so. Or, if I were to rephrase it, three-fourths of my life.


    Slowly but surely, I got the hang of it. Eventually, I managed to give her two more orgasms, in two different positions. I had my share of fun too,ing inside her just as much as she did. We ended our time panting while lying on the bed, after onest exciting moment when we came together.


    "Haah, haah, you''re starting to get it,d."


    "Huff, huff, thanks."


    "Time''s up. Remember my words from before. And if you need more instructions,e to find me. I''ll teach you any time."


    "Will do. Thanks for today, Berki. It felt incredible. I''m d my first time was with you."


    "Damn you. I said to stop it with stuff like that!"


    "Ites out naturally."


    "You''re a danger to all women, I say!"


    "I''m not too sad about that¡­"


    "Argh!"


    Just like that, I managed to gain a sexual coach, in quite an unexpected way.


    There was no point in going back to Suuru''s house since she still hadn''tpletely forgiven me. I decided to use the same inn as the previous night instead. Just before falling asleep, I pondered about random stuff, including what to do with future funds.


    Should I start investing in 82 or Ge? Should I buy a shop or a house? Was Ulum doing all right with her exams? Probably. I wondered if Suuru had gotten the hang of magic training. It was hard for me to share my experience because I certainly didn''t want her to go through what I did. No one deserved that, really. Why did I have to be born a spatial mage with so much willpower? And why did I have to get the most insane instructors? I sometimes wondered how my life would have been if I had just been born with a normal affinity, going to school together with other children and having a standard childhood. Would I have been happier? Or would I have dreamed of being in my ce?


    My eyes slowly closed as my thoughts slowly evaporated under the day''s fatigue.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 77 – Cart

    Before making my way to the bunnies'' vige in the morning, I found a shop specialized in selling carts in Ge. I bought a manual one, the type I could pull by myself, which I thought would be perfect as a temporary transportation method for goods when in front of other people.


    When I reached the vige, I found myself pulling my cart among many other merchants. Some hadrge ones pulled by four-legged animals that I believed were called horses. Others were like me, pulling their carts on their own, especially therger species.


    I had no trouble entering the ce this time since the guards had been informed about me. The many traders dispersed in all directions, moving toward the bunnies they had a contract with. I however noticed that most of them had frowns or disapproving expressions whenever they watched any bunny pass by. It wasn''t the face of people with amiable rtionships with their trading partners. The bunnies themselves carefully avoided all the peopleing from outside, with only one exception.


    "Oh, hello. Are you T, the new merchant contracted with the Muyals?"


    A bunny woman with arge ribbon on her head greeted me as I passed by. Due to Berki''s generous intelligence offering the previous night, I knew that folks in the outer world were rtively weak to praise and positive reactions. Contrary to her wish, I nned to act the exact opposite of how she wanted me to behave. Any advantage I had was precious and needed to be used to its full potential. I responded with my best smile.


    "Good morning to you, ma''am. Your ribbon looks splendid on you. You''re right about that. I''ll being here every day starting today. I hope to be able to see you often."


    She put a hand on her cheeks and blushed slightly.


    "Oh my, you''re exactly as I heard. It''s nice to meet you too. You should get going before it gets toote, young man."


    "Yes. Have a nice day, ma''am."


    Barely a few meters further, I was stopped by a young bunny woman.


    "Good morning. T, right?"


    It felt like everyone in this vige already knew about me for some reason.


    "Hello, miss. That''s me. Wow, your fur is shining so charmingly today. How do you take care of it?"


    I had no idea if my random praise was correct or not but she didn''t seem to dislike it. Just like the previous woman, her face flushed a little as she answered.


    "Huh? I¡­ I''m not doing anything special."


    "So it''s natural? By Sel, you''re one blessed bunny."


    I continued my way after a short greeting, leaving the young woman frozen in ce. Just like that, I chattered with any bunny that passed by while on my way to my destination. When I was there, I left the cart in front of the house and knocked on the door. It was almost immediately opened by Tilen, the youngest in the family.


    "T! Wee!"


    "Tilen! You look cool today too!"@@novelbin@@


    "Hehe."


    "Come in, T."


    Following the child''s father''s injunction, I entered the home. The family seemed to be in the middle of breakfast, or whatever meal number it was at this time of the day.


    "Did you eat yet? Come join us."


    "Thank you."


    I was seated at the table, together with the rest of the family. I noticed that Kuini was wearing the brooch I had gifted her the day prior. After greeting everyone, I was given some simple but filling food, which also tasted great at the same time. I was the one who initiated the conversation today.


    "I was recognized by a lot of vigers today. Did the news about me spread so quickly already?"


    This made Zayugh.


    "It didn''t spread, my wife spread it. She''s been going around talking about you all evening yesterday. You know how it is, there''s not much entertainment in a vige like this. People pass the time by spreading rumors."


    "I didn''t think stories about me would be so interesting. I met a lot of other merchants on my way here this morning."


    "Then you must know from their attitude, right? We don''t have such a friendly rtionship with them but you''re different. I''m sure a lot of bunnies will be interested in you."


    "Why?"


    "To get news about Ge. To chat with an outsider. Or just by simple curiosity. Maybe more too, who knows, haha."


    "Dad¡­"


    "Whoops, my bad. That''s not a topic for the first meal."


    Kuini scolded her father while I gave her my usual grin. Just like the previous day, she avoided my eyes whenever I looked at her. I didn''t let the conversation die yet.


    "I had the feeling there were more women than men in the vige. Am I mistaken about that?"


    It was Waja who answered me this time.


    "You''re not mistaken. Sadly, a lot of men don''t make it to this vige. They''re often the first to fall outside of Ge''s domain. They''re under the most pressure and are worked to death in those ces. Men bunnies also never leave without their family and they''re thest ones to escape whenever they''re rescued. A lot of women who live here lost their husbands due to these circumstances."


    "I see. I''m sorry, that was insensitive of me."


    "It''s not your fault. Now that you know, try to avoid the topic in the vige."


    "Yes."


    We continued chatting, finding more joyous topics to start the day with. When the meal ended, Zay turned toward me.


    "All right, you should go get the crops."


    "Yes. Here''s the money."


    I gave him the agreed 86 silvers and he pocketed them happily.


    "Kuini. Show him to the warehouse."


    This startled his daughter.


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you."


    She nced at me before looking away again.


    "Okay¡­"


    We exited the house together. As soon as the door was closed, she shyly talked to me.


    "Please follow, my Lord."


    "Huh? What Lord? I''m a small merchant. Just call me T."


    She shook her head hard. I wasn''t sure what to do in this weird situation.


    "Um¡­ Try it. Ti. Easy, right?"


    She shook her head even more violently this time.


    "No?"


    She nodded and I was left bewildered. If this was my world, I would have thought she wanted to do some role-y or something. Unfortunately, I doubted this was her intention here.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 78 – Warehouse

    "Is there any reason you want to call me this?"


    "I¡­"


    Her sentence didn''t go far. She shook her head again after the first world and didn''t say anything further. It couldn''t be helped. I wasn''t one to force others to do things they didn''t want to since I believed this was unproductive. It was better to go back to my usual methods.


    "Well, it''s fine. You can call me whatever you want. By the way, I noticed that you''re wearing that brooch. It looks great on you, Kuini. You look stunning."


    She turned away from me again.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    It still felt weird to be called so. Speaking of which, the outer world was also more medieval in terms of culture. I hadn''t thought too much about it yet since Ge was a sort of free city but there might be kings and queens ruling other ces. If so, "Lords" possessing territories might also be a thing.


    The warehouse was arge building, close to the family''s fields. Kuini unlocked the door with arge key. Inside, a huge quantity of wooden boxes piled up almost to the ceiling, taking up most of the warehouse''s space. A few empty boxes sat in a corner, while five closed ones were set apart from the rest on the other side.


    "These five are for today."


    "I got it. Still, you have an amazing stock."


    "Because we didn''t have any contracted merchant for a long time. Dad was going to find a different way to sell the crops if you didn''te."


    "Makes sense. Let me load my cart."


    Each box was filled to the brim and I had a hard time transporting them since they were so heavy. While I was doing this, Kuini gave me more exnations.


    "Everything has received the preservation spell. The five boxes are the ones that contain the crops that have been here for a long time and will perish soon. Is that fine with you, my Lord?"


    "Of course. We don''t want to waste any food. How much longer do you think they canst?"


    "Five to ten days."


    "That''s good enough. Thank you for telling me honestly, Kuini."


    She gave a small smile but looked away again when I grinned back. I finished loading my cart and got ready to leave.


    "I''ll get going now."


    "Yes. Ah, could you pleasee back with the empty boxes next time?"


    "Of course. Thank you for your help Kuini. I hope you have a great day."


    "Please travel safely, my Lord."


    I made my way back to the vige entrance, at a much more moderate pace. Even with a cart, the load was quite burdensome. As I passed by the guards, one of them whistled in surprise.


    "Are you going to be fine, merchant? There''s a long way to Ge."


    He wasn''t wrong. There were twenty kilometers to go and considering my speed and burden, it would normally take me half a day if not more. The second guard cut the first one.@@novelbin@@


    "Don''t bother. Merchants are crazy about profit. Even a medium-sized rank 0 species like him is ready to make the trip without any horse. Heck, he''sing to this cursed vige to earn money. That tells all you need to know."


    "Hey, we''re not supposed to say stuff like that!"


    "Who cares? You think the same too, right?"


    "Still¡­"


    "A good day to you two, good sirs."


    I greeted them while passing by, ignoring their banter. I didn''t like their opinion but they were free to think whatever they wanted. The reality was that I still didn''t know much about the outer world. They might have a good reason for their words. Who was I to judge people I knew nothing about? Until I had a perfect grasp of the rtionships between species, cultural norms, and political tidbits, it was better to stay on friendly terms with everyone and keep myself open-minded. My role as a trader was to constantly collect information and use that in the most advantageous manner possible. There was no point in making enemies for no reason.


    As soon as I was far enough and out of sight, I teleported to Suuru''s house. She quickly opened the door after I knocked on it.


    "You''re here, T."


    The proportion of longing in her gaze had increasedpared to yesterday. It was probably only a matter of time until shepletely forgave me.


    Following this, we settled into a certain routine over the next few days. In the morning, I would fetch the crops from the bunnies'' vige. We would then sell them inside the dome together with Suuru. Using that money, I would buy selnic items, which I would sell to the weasel merchant during Ge''s night market.


    This was a great loop and our profits increased fast as we streamlined the process and got ourselves known in 82. I gave Suuru a part of the profits and she was giddy with therge amount of money she managed to earn every day.


    Ulum was still in the middle of her final exams and I didn''t bother her, only wishing her good luck from afar. Whenever I had time, I trained by casting the gate spell, to perfect it and increase my rank. I also kept visiting the slums to give food to the kids, sometimes to the boy, and other times to the girl. I was certain they were together so it didn''t matter which one received my gifts. I ran into trouble a few times but it was nothing dangerous for me. If I was pursued by thugs, I could simply turn a corner while escaping and teleport away immediately. There was no chance I would ever get caught by people like them.


    On Ge''s Delight''s side, I continued taking lessons from Berki, increasing my skills every time I visited her. She was more and more satisfied with me and always asked me toe back for more training. If I wanted a break from that, I would go to Linon and enjoy a rxed time full of oral sex with her. Whether one or the other, we were feelingfortable in each other presence by now, as much as such a thing could exist between a sex worker and their client.


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 79 – Status Meeting

    Ge. A woman possessing orange fur sparkled with ck dots entered arge meeting room inside the city hall. After quickly scanning inside, she noticed that all the meeting participants were seated and took her ce at the end of therge table. She nced at a sofa in a corner of the room, on which another woman with simr features as hers was lyingzily on her side while reading a book, before ignoring her, just like everyone else did.


    "Thank you foring, all of you. Let''s start immediately. Is there any urgent report first?"


    Two men nodded and she urged the first one to talk.


    "There are movements in Makji. Our intelligence believes that a rank 7 appeared in Thuk. We think that another skirmish will start soon. Maybe even a war."


    She nodded and turned toward the second man.


    "We have simr information from Taifau. They''re also getting ready to fight."


    "Thank you for the good work. Eilin, can you confirm any of this?"


    A woman on the other side of the table answered.


    "Yes. We''re almost certain a new rank 7 has emerged in Thuk. A fire mage. They tried to keep it secret but it was impossible. The mood was tense and festive at the same time in the king''s entourage."


    "All right. Let''s trust this information and start to stock up on war supplies. Stop selling for the moment to increase the prices. Any other urgent report?"


    When no one responded, she continued.


    "Good. Let''s move on to weekly reports. Alrec?"


    "Security has been rtively good inside Ge this week. Nothing happened in the surrounding viges either. We''re nning a minor raid on a bunnies'' vige in Taifau to free a few of them next week. Our recruits¡­"


    The minister ofw and security''s reportcontinued for a while, followed by reports from other ministers. Nothing exceptional was said; the week was a standard one. Eventually, it was the minister ofmerce''s turn to speak.


    "We have found something abnormal being traded this week."


    All the participants who were trying hard not to fall asleep from the boring reports rejoiced internally. There was finally something interesting enough happening, that might allow them to stay afloat. The only one who scowled was Crali, who was leading the meeting.


    "What is it?"


    "Some items of unknown technology are being spread in the marketce. There are a few different kinds of them."


    "Relics?"


    "We¡­ don''t think they are relics. I think it''ll be faster if I show you directly. I have one of them with me."


    The man took out an object that looked like a fan. He clicked on a button and the de started to rotate, sending refreshing wind in the otherwise warm room. No one was especially impressed by the disy so far.


    "It doesn''t look like much, right? However, it is indeed incredible technology. That¡¯s because this isn¡¯t an enchanted item."


    This time, there were a few surprised looks.


    "Not enchanted? And not a relic?"


    "Yes. As you know, relics work using a few different kinds of energy. However, their main particrity is that they never use sel. This device is different because it does use sel. We tried to dismantle another one and we found out that sel is being stored in a small piece called the "battery". This battery propagates sel using extremely tiny threads, simr to pathways, to the parts that need it. With just two small batteries, this fan can operate for two days. On top of that, it''s possible for anyone to quickly fill the batteries with sel again and increase the fans'' life span indefinitely."


    Murmurs were now propagating inside the room, the participants chatting with their neighbors about this incredible item.


    "Silence. This seems like quite an impressive item."


    "It''s not just impressive. It''s something we have never seen before."


    "Are we able to reproduce it?"


    "We tried to ask the best enchanters and cksmiths in the city and they all agreed it was far beyond our level of technology. Some pieces are too small and we don''t have any means of producing them currently."


    "Hmm. Where did those thingse from? Did you investigate it?"


    "Of course. As you can expect, there has been a lot of reselling going around. But we managed to track the two initial sources."


    "Two?"


    "Yes. Officially, the provider is a weasel merchant of medium reputation in selling enchanted goods in the day market. He calls the goods "selnic" items. That''s where most people believe the items are initiallying from. However, when we looked into it, we found out that this weasel merchant was also buying from someone else. That source is a beginner merchant who started selling in the night market very recently."


    "Did you find where he was getting them from?"@@novelbin@@


    The man hesitated for a second.


    "Unfortunately, we weren''t able to."


    "Exin."


    "Yes. The merchant is called T Urtek. We tried to investigate him but there¡¯s almost no useful information to be found."


    "It''s fine. Report everything you know. I trust everyone understands how important this is?"


    All the meeting members nodded with concerned expressions, and the man continued with his report."


    "This is all the information we have about him. He first appeared about two weeks ago in Ge. He dered himself a trader from a faraway ce but we haven''t been able to confirm that. He ims himself to be a monkey mutant. He made friends with another merchant in the day market and is also trading with a family in the bunnies'' vige. Otherwise, he has very little contact with other people, except visiting Ge''s Delight asionally."


    The mention of the brothel didn''t disturb anyone in the room and the report wasn''t interrupted in any way.


    "His movements are hard to trace and our informants often say they lost track of him. We believe he acquires the goods during one of these moments but we haven''t been able to find out where and when exactly."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 81 – Family

    The gazes of the slum residents on her way were everything but friendly. At best, it was indifference to her passing by. At worse, it was disdain or repugnance. She ignored them all, only focusing on reaching the well. Once she was there, she drew some water from it. It was unclear and muddy water but was still the best that was avable in this forsaken ce. She used it to clean her mouth and body, removing any trace of what just happened as best as she could.@@novelbin@@


    While doing this, she looked down on her body. Her chest was bulging over her torso while her waist and butt were taking some forms. She hated how she was so obviously getting more effeminate. It wouldn''t be long before those low lives stopped being satisfied with a blowjob because of her youth. The thought made her shiver. She could very much imagine the fate that awaited her. She had seen it happen to others too many times already.


    She shook her head and swiftly dried herself. She had to go back home now. After making her way through thebyrinth-like alleys of the slum, she eventually arrived at a small and dark back street. In the middle of it stood a bunch of pieces of wood and cloths, organized to create a makeshift shelter.


    As she approached, a boy left it to check who wasing. He smiled as he noticed it was her.


    "Rin. Wee back."


    "Yeah¡­"


    A smaller boy then left the shelter and ran toward her, jumping into her arms.


    "Rin! Ouelkom bak!''"


    She hugged his small form back, appreciating his body heat. Her brothers looked just like her, with ck fur, triangr ears, and a slim tail. These two were the sole sce of her life, the reason she could go on every day. Her most precious family. She gave a slight smile.


    "I''m back, my treasure."


    "Hehehe!"


    Her baby brother giggled happily in her arms before leaving her and running back into the dpidated shelter. Amongst the three of them, he was the only one who didn''t feel bad about living here. This was all he had known since he was born, after all. In the same way, she was practically his mother since she looked after him since his birth.


    She gave the piece of bread to her other brother, who epted it with guilt on his expression. She never told him what she was doing to get the adults'' protection but he wasn''t a fool. He was roaming the streets of the slum just as much as her and he was hearing all sorts of things. But she didn''t care. She was their older sister. She would do anything for them.


    Once they were settled in their home, they ate a frugal meal, with the two older siblings sharing the hard bread and the younger one swallowing the better food they had. Aren looked at their younger sibling happily eating before ncing her way.


    "Do you think he''lle today too?"


    "Don''t think about it. We shouldn''t rely on him in the first ce."


    "But¡­ he''s beening every day for a week."


    "So what? He''ll get bored of it eventually. Just like all the others. It''s just a game for people like him. A game they y to make themselves feel good."


    Her brother turned his head away and the discussion halted there. She watched Orun eat his food, findingfort in his pure and innocent behavior.


    Once the meal was done, they put the food away and focused on their tasks. Orun still needed one of them to always stay with him since he was so young and they had to alternate who kept an eye on him. It was Aren''s turn for now and Erin gazed at them distractedly.


    She knew she didn''t have a lot of time left before the worst happened to her. She still remembered the time they had to escape from Makji with their father. The trip had been hard, especially because their father was in bad health. They initially rented a small ce but their father''s condition deteriorated quickly. He passed away from sickness soon after and the children were left to their own devices, ending up in the slums. Because Orun was still a newborn baby at the time, they had to use any leftover money from their father to buy the services of a surrogate mother for her milk. They were left with nothing after that but it was a small price to pay to save their brother''s life.


    As for their mother, none of them knew anything about her. By the time Erin was old enough to understand the world around her, her father and Aren were the only beings in her life. Their father was a good person and he loved them dearly. However, now that she was older, she realized that their situation had been weird. He was inside the house most of the time to take care of them, only leaving it on rare asions. It was unknown where his ie wasing from.


    Yearster, their father came back with the newborn Orun as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Soon after that, they had to flee the country, for a reason their father hadn''t disclosed either. Even though she and Aren had asked him many times about their mother and the reason for needing to escape, he never answered their questions.


    As for her current situation, it wasn''t like she had no ns at all. After spying on rich children for a long time, she managed to overhear the secret to increase in rank. She had been training her magic since then, aiming to be a rank 1 sorceress. Even that small increase in rank would give them a better chance in life. Unfortunately, it was a lot harder than expected. She knew that simply hearing a few pieces of advice on that one time was far from the full tutoring rich kids received but she wasn''t ready to give up yet. This was her only hope, the only thing she had.


    She closed her eyes and focused on the flow of sel inside her body.


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 83 – Gazes

    "Argh! Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­"


    I woke up with a shout, my body drenched with cold sweat. It was the same nightmare as usual, featuring one of the worst parts of my training. I didn''t dream about it that often anymore, but it was always an unpleasant experience each time it happened.


    I heard someone banging on the wall next to mine.


    "Shut up! Why are you yelling so early in the morning?"


    The banging was followed by some more from the ceiling this time.


    "You shut up! Cough, cough! Why are youbanging walls like a retard?"


    After that, many more started to bang walls and scream at others from their rooms. It seemed my nightmare had woken up most of the inn. I ignored the shouts around me, shivering a bit at the remaining feelings within me.


    It was something that happened when I was still rank 2 and hadn''t learned the teleportation spell yet. For some reason, the training program switched to torture resistance, which I still thought didn''t make any sense. Yet, my crazy instructors didn''t care in the least about my protests and I had to endure a full month of the most atrocious torture one could imagine. They also didn''t mind destroying my body since they had hired a transcendent life mage to heal me. In the end, I didn''t gain immunity to pain since this was impossible but became a lot more resistant to it, whatever good this did to my life.


    It was only muchter that I realized how much they invested in my training. Thinking about it, paying for the services of a transcendent life mage just to heal a rank 2 during his "training" didn''t make any sense. Of course, at that time, I couldn''t care less about that. The only thoughts in my mind were the horrible pain and the pure hatred toward them for making me go through all of this.


    The worst part was probably how my instructors didn''t do any of this by malice. On the contrary, a lot of them adored me. It was distorted love born from their greed, and the belief that they were creating something incredible by training me, someone who would contribute more than anyone else to the Trading Union, the organization they had devoted their whole lives to. Some of them even loved me more than their real family, which said it all. They were allpletely crazy. And that was still without taking the psycho Elders into ount. I didn''t even want to remember those insane geezers.


    ''<em>Stop thinking about them. No matter what, you''ll never see them again. You''re on a different now.</em>''


    I shook my head, clearing up my thoughts. I left my room after using the water basin in the room to clean myself up a little. I was at my usual inn in Ge. Despite being very early in the morning, the inn owner was already in the kitchen preparing breakfast. I called out to him, checking out by giving him the key to the room back.


    When I was outside, I breathed the rtively fresh air of the morning. As predicted, the temperature was steadily going up as days passed and it was no wonder that my fans were selling like hotcakes. Or more like, how the weasel merchant was selling them like hotcakes.


    Immediately, I sensed the usual gazes on me. I was sensitive to people looking at me due to my training and I instantly noticed it when people started tailing me a few days prior. This forced me to be more careful when I teleported and moved around.


    I acted as if I wasn''t aware of anything and walked forward. This early in the morning, I didn''t have anything to do and just strolled aimlessly. Wandering around Ge was always a great enjoyment. There were curious sights to see no matter where one looked, whether it was a nice building or an interesting-looking species.


    The previous week had passed without too much trouble. The only thing that hadn''t gone well was trying to meet Ulum after her exams ended. I went to the library many times but never managed to find her. Eventually, I left a message for her to the librarians, in case she ever came to the building. It was simply to tell her that she could find me in the market since I had started working as a merchant.


    A whileter, I turned corners until I stopped feeling the eyes on me for a moment and went to fetch the daily stock of crops from the bunnies'' vige before teleporting to Suuru''s house. She had just woken up, still looking slightly sleepy.


    "Good morning, T."


    "Good morning, Suuru."


    My random appearance didn''t surprise her much anymore and she hadpletely epted it, even though she still hadn''t felt like allowing me back into her bed yet. It shouldn''t be long anymore and I thought it would coincide with the moment her vagina was fully healed and she stopped feeling any pain.


    Not too long after, we were tackling selling our stock of crops in the market. By now, we were rtively well known in our corner and had many regr clients. I was the one who handled most of the conversations with the customers since this was my forte.


    "Hello, Mrs. Saely. How is it that you''re looking more resplendent every day?"


    "Oh, oh, no need for ttery. Give me the usual."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Despite saying that, it was obvious she appreciated myments, which was the very reason I made them every single time. Combined with our cheap prices and high quality, she was a client who would never buy food from other traders as long as we existed. And we now had many like her.


    Time passed quickly as our regr customers came one after the other. Other food merchants were sending us dark looks but we didn''t pay any attention to them. Such was thew of the market. Better us than them.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 86 – Market Study

    We chatted for a long time and I learned a lot about the region''s geography, the current political situation, the goods each country had ess to, the ones they were interested in, and so on.


    Still, he was just a single person and I couldn''t base my whole knowledge on one source only. After leaving him, I asked many more people to confirm everything I heard. One person could lie but if ten people said the same thing, they were either telling the truth, what they thought was the truth, or the city was filled withpulsive mythomaniacs. In simple terms, I was doing market research.


    Eventually, I cross-checked my information so much that I was able to get a solid understanding of the situation plus some interesting news. Starting from the conclusion, there were so many rumors that a war was on the brink of beginning between the surrounding countries that there was very little chance it was false information.


    The geography of the region was rtively simple. The world had nine continents and the one we were on was called Bankil. Ge was located rtively south on the continent. The only things south from here were a mountain range, followed by a country bordering the ocean.@@novelbin@@


    North of Ge was the kingdom of Makji. It was a matriarchal kingdom where a queen always reigned and men had very little power in society. It was mostly constituted of feline subspecies.


    The country of Taifau was located east of Ge, an authoritarian military regime mostlyposed of canine subspecies.


    Finally, west of Ge was the kingdom of Thuk, a ce that epted any species except for feline and canine subspecies. It was currently under the rule of a king.


    It didn''t take a genius to understand why these countries hated each other. On top of being inhabited by contrasting species, they had differences in almost every aspect. Distinct poption size, ipatible cultures, opposite political beliefs, anddissimr natural resources. The list could go on. They had been fighting for decades, alternating between skirmishes and full-blown wars.


    In the middle of all of that was Ge, a city that acted as a trade hub for these dire enemies. Because the three countries didn''t allow any trading with their neighbors except with Ge, the city used this advantage to buy cheaply here and sell expensively there. And the three countries had no choice but to ept it.


    The main reason for that was that they didn''t have any fighters of high rank. To be precise, any person from those countries who crossed the wall instantly attracted the ire of the other two countries, who attacked them with all they could until they were forced to send the rank 7 to fight and eventually die.


    There was a good reason for this. Reaching rank 7 meant that the person could reach rank 8, rank 9, and rank 10. And if that was the case, that would be a repetition of what happened with Ge. Lady Angin, whom they didn''t pay much attention to at first, ended up bing too powerful for them in the end. And now, they couldn''t afford to do anything to the free city as long as she was alive. It was well known that a rank 6, for example, could obliterate an army of rank 3 by themselves, and the same applied to higher ranks too. Even though it wasn''t clear what rank Lady Angin was at, she seemed to be too much to handle for these countries who usually didn''t even have anyone above rank 6, no matter how muchrger their army was.


    The current tense situation was a boon for me, however. All these countries would soon need war supplies inrge quantities. Since the war probably wouldn''t start before a few weeks, it was the perfect time to go to one of these ces and sell them what they needed at a high price.


    After asking for more precise information, I learned that only Makji didn''t have an iron mine in their territory, making it the best target by far. War meant weapons and weapons meant iron. I could stock iron weapons and iron ingots to aim for maximum profit. Speaking of which, I still had a few weapons from the bandits that attacked me on my way to Ge. Since I didn''t know anything about arms, I had no idea if they were any good but I doubted their quality would be amazing.


    Next was about transportation. This one was a little tricky. Technically, I didn''t need to do the same as people from the outer world. I could teleport north until I reached arge city in Makji, sell my stuff there, ande back here. Yet, this wasn''t a realistic option.


    First, things were different from Ge where no one paid me much attention when I arrived. In that kingdom, everyone was of a simr subspecies, and there was no doubt they would start to ask questions if someone they had never seen before popped out of nowhere.


    The second problem was that my storage had a limited capacity. At rank 4, it was about the size of a small room, which was nice, but still wasn''t enough for arge trade like I intended to do. Of course, I could teleport back and forth multiple times but we woulde back to the first issue.


    Finally, there was something about security. I posed as a rank 0, and there was little doubt that I could run into trouble because of that. Even if I showed that I was rank 4, that would make little difference. I would just go from being nothing to being mediocre. I could always escape if necessary but that would never allow me to sell anything.


    In conclusion, I needed to create a proper caravan and ask for professional fighters to escort me back and forth.


    I had a lot of work in front of me but that was exciting in itself. Who knew I would do something that was only ever narrated in historical or fantasy games and novels? Even though the main character of those stories often was on the escorting side, I liked being on the employer''s side.


    As a merchant, I wasn''t supposed to use violence if I could help it. The main point was to pay other people to do the brawling for me.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 87 – Preparations Start

    The very first step was to get a carriage to transport the goods. I headed toward the city''s northern exit and stopped at the wagon & carriage shop. Logically, there were stables and carriage shops near the main exits of the city in the four cardinal directions. It wasn''t the same one I bought my current small cart from, though. It didn''t matter which shop I used but since I would depart toward the north, it was slightly more convenient to buy close to the northern exit.


    The wagon shop and the stables were two different businesses, one on each side of the streets, but it was obvious they were often working together. I decided to talk to them together to save time and trouble.


    "Hello, sirs. I need to buy arge, covered wagon with a trailer for a trading caravan. Together with enough horses to pull everything."


    Now, this was something I learned in the past week I had been here, but the term horse applied to two different things. The first one was the sentient horse species, who were no different from any other species that went around the streets of Ge. The second one was the animal horses, which all had limited intelligence, no sentience, couldn''t talk, and behaved like, well, normal animals.


    I was bewildered by the naming choice but then learned that it applied to almost every species. Most of them had their non-sentient animal counterpart. When I asked for an exnation about this strange reality, the responses I received were all over the ce. No one knew why it was like this but that didn''t stop people froming up with the most incredible theories.


    Some said it was because the animals were degraded versions of the species while others argued it was the other way around, with the species being evolved animals. There were hypotheses that animals were being cursed by sel, but then again, more people said the species were the ones blessed by sel instead. Part of the poption spoke about dark experiments leading to these results, while the others bbered about a group of legendary transcendents creating a miracle. And that was only a small snippet of all the theories that existed. The conjectures were so diverse and varied that it was impossible to determine the truth.


    "I have the carriages that you need. It all depends on what you''re nning to transport."


    "That''ll be mainly weapons and iron ingots. Maybe a few other misceneous items too."


    The stable owner spoke next.


    "So, very heavy goods. If you''re nning to pull arge carriage together with a trailer full of that, you''ll need at least six horses."


    "I understand. Let''s check the carriages first and buy the horses next."


    After some discussions and haggling, I bought what I needed. The carriage and trailer were both protected by something simr to a tarpaulin, which had been oiled to be waterproof. The wagon itself could sit two people in the driver''s seat. I bought six solid horses, all with brown manes and hair to keep a uniform feeling. I didn''t know anything about horses but I still faked inspecting them to see if they didn''t look sick or something.


    My current budget was quiterge since I had sold stuff for a full week. Speaking of which, a week was made of ten days in this world. A hundred days made a season and four seasons made a year. There were no other subdivisions in the calendar. A year had 383 days, which made the autumn season only have 83 days as an exception.


    Back to my budget, I had around 450 golds to use in the outer world. It was a small fortune for a normal person and a good start toward my trading career. The carriage cost me 8 golds and the trailer another 5 gold. Each horse was 1 gold, making for a total of 19 golds. I also bought a few recement pieces for the carriage and trailer in case they broke, together with some food and brushes for the horses, increasing my expenses to 21 golds.


    There was only one remaining issue I had to address.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve never driven a horse-pulled carriage before. Could any of you teach me how to do it? I''ll pay for your time, of course."


    They didn''t look very interested in my offer but this was essential for me.@@novelbin@@


    "10 silvers per hour."


    When they didn''t react, I tried again.


    "20 silvers per hour. 30."


    "I''ll do it for 30."


    The stable owner was the one who epted in the end. 30 silvers per hour was a lot and it was a good opportunity to fill his pockets with easy money.


    We created a small setup with only the carriage plus two horses and he taught me how to drive it. Frankly, it was nothing special. The horses just needed basic instructions with the reins to understand when to start going, when to stop, and when to turn. Turning probably was the trickiest part since the horses might not feel it when pulling the line in one direction or the other, especially when there were more than two of them.


    It took me less than an hour to have a basic mastery of carriage driving. I gave the full hour amount to the stable owner, who looked satisfied with his earnings.


    Now, I couldn''t take the horses and carriage back with me yet so I rented some space created for travelers and merchants in the stables for a day.


    My next step was to fill my newly acquired wagons with the goods. There were two ces I needed to visit: a cksmith for the weapons and a merchant who sold iron ingots. Fortunately, there were plenty of both in Ge and I made my way to the first cksmith I came across. I was immediately hit by the high temperature inside the ce, due to many workers forging weapons, tools, and armors in the back of the store.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 89 – Mercenaries

    There was a mix of sorcerers and mages, with ranks from 0 to 6. In front of the entrance was a reception with a desk manned by a young man. I made my way to him.


    "Wee. How can I help you?"


    I had already noticed the person I was looking for but decided it was better to ask for her from here.


    "Hello. I''m looking for someone called Selva."


    "Rank 2 sorceress, rhinoceros?"


    "That''s her."


    "She''s right there. You can speak to her directly."


    He pointed toward one side of the training hall, where Selva was practicing her hand-to-handbat moves alone.


    "Thank you."


    I moved toward her, attracting the attention of a few other people on my way. When I was close enough, she stopped her moves and turned toward me with a questioning face.


    "It''s been a while, great sorceress Selva. I''m d to see you again."


    "Who are you?"


    This wasn''t unexpected and I answered without missing a beat.


    "I''m the merchant you escorted from the dome to Ge."


    She looked like she had no idea what I was talking about so I added some more details.


    "Around two weeks ago, you were in the middle of destroying the dome when we met. I asked you to escort me to the closest city. On the way, we met some bandits whom you beautifully massacred. You unfortunately sustained an injury to your head, right here."


    I pointed at the ce which still had a very small scar and she seemed to finally get it.


    "Ah¡­ Yes, I remember now."


    "I''m still grateful for escorting and saving me from the bandits."


    "It''s fine. Did you onlye here for that?"


    "No, I¡­"


    At that moment, I sensed rapid movementing my way from the side. When I looked at it, I saw a flying subspecies rushing toward me with arge grin on her face.


    <em>Object: flying woman of whatever species.</em>


    <em>Wealth level: wearing the standard martial outfit of this ce. Possessions unknown. Living quarters of unknown value. Wealth is impossible to quantify.</em>


    <em>Power level: amount of sel in her body: 6999, rank 6 stuck in front of the wall, lightning affinity. Muscle power: maybe 30. Estimated to be a lightning sorceress. Adding muscles multiplier for being a sorcerer: +300 to power level score. Adding a two-factor multiplier to ount for hidden moves and trump cards. Estimated maximum power level at 14 598: can handle most everything. Harmful potential: slightly dangerous.</em>


    The design of her martial outfit was simr to the one everyone else was wearing here but it was cut short in several ces, like around her legs and arms. There were also changes to adjust for her species, like holes in the back to allow her wings to pass through. Her head¡¯s feathers were white while the rest of her body was dark-brown colored. In terms of height, she was maybe around two-thirds of my size.


    I only sensed yfulness and curiosity from her, without any hostility or malice, and I didn''t put myself on guard against her.


    As if it was the most normal thing in the world, she flew over me andnded on my shoulders, her legs leaning on my torso and her body behind my head. I could feel her soft leg feathers rubbing against my cheeks, which wasn''t an unpleasant feeling.


    "Who are you?"@@novelbin@@


    She asked with a high-pitched tone characteristic of flying species. I let her stay on me for now while Selva responded in my stead.


    "Master, you should stop climbing over strangers'' shoulders."


    "Kahahah! It''s fine! Look, he doesn''t mind!"


    They watched me, one in front of me and the other looking down from her VIP position.


    "I don''t mind. You can stay as long as you want, master."


    It was something I often witnessed in Ge. Flying species tended to strive to stay higher than other people. Whenever they didn''t fly to achieve that purpose, they would stay on the tallest person''s head or shoulders. That was also the reason why they mostly lived in flying buildings, far above the rest of the species.


    "Why are you calling me master?"


    "You''re the master of the one who helped me and saved my life so you''re obviously my master too."


    The two women were startled before the one on my headughed again.


    "Kahahah! You''re funny! I got a new disciple today!"


    "Master, I''m your only disciple."


    "Not anymore!"


    This made Selva sigh while my new master turned her attention back to me.


    "So, who are you?"


    "My name is T Urtek. I''m a merchant in Ge. May I ask for your name, master?"


    "I''m Wico Blynt! Strongest in the world!"


    She flew a bit to show me her back. There was indeed a very explicit stylized "World''s Strongest" written on the back of her martial outfit. This didn''t leave much to the imagination. I now knew why her disciple was calling herself the future strongest in the world. It was a disease inherited from master to disciple.


    "Wow. I''m so d my master is such an amazing person. Thank you for taking me in."


    "Kahahah! Don''t fret it, don''t fret it! It''s no problem!"


    Sheughed some more until Selva resumed the conversation.


    "So, why are you here today?"


    "On top of thanking you forst time, I¡­"


    We were immediately interrupted by Wico.


    "Last time?"


    "Yes, my fellow disciple Selva escorted me to Ge when I was lost, around two weeks ago. She also saved my life by protecting me from bandits. As expected of master''s disciple, she was splendid."


    "Oh! You did that, Selva?"


    "You didn''t know?"


    "No, that stupid disciple escaped from here one day and only came back four dayster without saying anything."


    "You''re the stupid one, master."


    "Kahahah! It takes one to know one!"


    "I''d never be as stupid as you, master!"


    They argued like that for a while and I had no way to escape the very low-level insult fight since one of them was on my shoulders. Eventually, there was a break in their silly argument and I inserted some words in a hurry.


    "The second reason I came here was to find mercenaries to escort me to Makji."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 90 – Next Preparatory Step

    "We''ll do it!"


    Wico immediately eximed.


    "I knew I could count on you, master. What are your rates?"


    "1 gold per day for me and 20 silvers per day for Selva. You pay for every expense on the way."


    "Deal."


    It seemed business was separated from bing her disciple, which was fine by me. I was ready to pay for the service in the first ce. I nodded and took 40 silvers out, handing them to Selva.


    "What''s that?"


    "Your sry for escorting mest time."


    "I didn''t ask for anything."


    "No can do. Labor should be rewarded. The time you spent on me is money."


    "He''s right. Just take it, stupid Selva."


    "Be quiet, master. Why 40 and not 20?"


    "That''s a bonus for handling the bandits."


    "Kahahah, my new disciple knows how the world works, unlike my current disciple."


    "You''re being annoying, master. Well, all right, I''ll take it."


    "Good. Master, can you help me find a few more people willing to apany us?"


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Aren¡¯t two people escorting me too little?"


    "I''m the strongest in the world. What are you worrying about?"


    "I don''t doubt your abilities, master, but what if we get attacked by several rank 6 fighters?"


    "I''ll kill them all."


    I paused for a second.


    "¡­Of course. Only you two, then?"


    "That''s right."


    "Fine. We''re departing tomorrow at 8 in the morning, from the northern exit."


    "Tomorrow? You''re acting fast, I like that! Okay, we''ll be there!"


    "Great. See you tomorrow, master, Selva."


    I wasn''t sure why she was so confident but that didn''t matter. In case of a true emergency, I could always teleport to safety. And it wasn''t like I couldn''t fight either, even though I preferred to keep that option for the veryst.


    Anyway, my goal was mostly not topletely waste my time while waiting for the potential pandemic to end. All the money I was investing was earned within a week. I could always make more even if I lost everything.


    My next step was the back alleys. It was a bitter than when I usually came but the boy still found me quickly, as if he had been waiting for me. I had gotten slightly more friendly with him in the past week, at leastpared to the girl, who was still extremely cautious in all our interactions.


    I was carrying a muchrger bag than usual and he checked it curiously.@@novelbin@@


    "I won''t be able toe here for some time, boy, so I''m giving you enough tost for a couple of weeks."


    Technically, the trip I nned should take about five days each way, around a week in total, but I prepared more just in case it took longer. The boy seemed surprised and slightly sad.


    "Huh? Why? What are you doing, mister?"


    "I''m away on a business trip for a week or two. Okay now, listen well. I''m going to give you some important advice."


    He suddenly looked a lot more cautious toward me and I wondered if my phrasing was ill-chosen. I chose to ignore his reaction and continued.


    "You and the girl should stop going out as much as possible for some time. Stay at home and don''t leave."


    "Why?"


    "You''ll know why soon. All right, I gave you the advice. You can listen to it or ignore it. It''s up to you. Take this now."


    I gave him the bag and I noticed he had a hard time lifting it since he was still small.


    "Will you be fine?"


    "I-I''m okay. I can do it."


    "Good. I can''t stay here much longer. I''ll see you when Ie back."


    I left in a hurry. Not only did I not want to stay in a ce where I believed the disease might be the strongest, but I also still had a lot to do before the end of the day.


    I quickly went to the brothel to leave a message saying I wouldn''te for some time, just in case Linon or Berki worried about me.


    My next stop was the bunnies'' vige. I took out my newly bought carriage along with two horses from its rental space and teleported everything close to the vige as soon as I was out of sight. The horses looked sick for a while but recuperated quickly. It probably wouldn''t be thest time those poor horses experienced teleportation. It was their bad luck to have been bought by me.


    I usually came to the vige in the morning and my second arrival of the day, in the evening, bewildered my bunnies'' acquaintances.


    "Oh, T. Why are you here again?"


    "Hello again, Mrs. Fitak. I was wondering what was dazzling my eyes. To think it wasn''t the sun but you instead."


    "Hahaha, the sun is setting down, dear. I see you bought a new carriage with horses this time. That''s good, it was hard to watch you pull that heavy cart by yourself."


    "Yes, it''ll be very useful."


    "Would you like toe in and have some snacks?"


    "I''d love to but I''m in a bit of a hurry right now."


    "Oh, that''s a shame."


    I cut the chat short and excused myself. Soon enough, after greeting several more bunnies on the way, I parked in front of the Muyal''s house and knocked on their door. Just like often, it was one of the two boys who opened it.


    "T!"


    "Zoke! Did you have a good day?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Come in, T."


    At Zay''s call, I entered the home. The family was in the middle of eating, which I believed should be the fifth meal based on the hour.


    "Hello again, everyone. I''m sorry to bother you when it''s sote."


    "You''re not a bother, T dear. Do you want to eat with us?"


    Even though this was tempting, I had to refuse the mother''s kind offer.


    "Thank you but not this time, ma''am. I''m in a bit of a rush."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m leaving for a trip to Makji tomorrow morning and so I''d like to stock up on crops before going."


    Zay spoke next.


    "That''s very sudden. Why didn''t you tell us this morning?"


    "It was decided during the day."


    "I see. Makji, huh. Men aren''t treated that well there. You should be careful."


    "I will. I''ll have some people escorting me, including a rank 6 sorceress. I should be fine."


    "That''s good. All right, we still have a lot of stock so it''s not a problem at all. How much do you need?"


    "About a week''s worth. And if you don''t see meing after a week, it means the tripsted longer than expected."


    "Okay, we''ll remember. Just be sure not to get into any trouble. Your safety is the most important thing."


    "Thank you, sir."


    It was always a pleasure to interact with this family since they always treated me well. Their words were sincere and they truly meant what they said.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 93 – Final Detail

    A few minutester, I opened the door to let Kuini in. She checked my work and couldn¡¯t help being impressed by the swift handling.


    "I''ll go now. I appreciate your help, Kuini."


    "Yes, please be careful in your travels, my Lord."


    With a final wave of the hand, I rode my carriage and led the horse toward the vige entrance. I only had one thing left to do now.


    **********


    As soon as T was gone, Kuini closed the warehouse door from the inside and locked it. She could still feel his lips on her forehead. His kiss took herpletely by surprise. Her body was still feeling the heat that rushed to her head, even now that he had left. Relief time ended not too long ago but she was already feeling the need for another session.@@novelbin@@


    For some time, the moans of an excited young female bunny resonated in the warehouse. However, in a true bunny-like fashion, they didn''tst very long. Less than five minutester, a refreshed girl exited the building to head towards home. All that action had made her hungry. She hoped her family had kept some food for her.


    **********


    Once I was out of people''s sight, I put the boxes of crops in my storage and teleported the carriage and horses to Ge. I parked in my rental space before taking care of the horses the way I was told to. I brushed them while giving them plenty of water and food. When I believed they werefortable enough, I teleported in front of Suuru''s house.


    She quickly opened the door after I knocked on it. I noticed she was sweating a little, probably due to practicing her magic.


    "T. What''s wrong?"


    "Can Ie in? There''s something I want to discuss."


    "Go ahead."


    We sat at the living room table, in front of each other.


    "Did something happen?"


    "Yes. Or at least, I believe something might happen. I think there might be the start of a pandemic in Ge."


    "A pandemic? That''s terrible!"


    "Nothing is certain yet. I just noticed a few too many people coughing in the same way and I don''t want to take any risk. I''m going to stay away from Ge for a while."


    "That''s a good idea. Since you can teleport, it''s easy for you to stay elsewhere¡­"


    Her voice diminished at the end of her sentence and she stopped talking for a bit. After a couple of seconds, she asked.


    "Do you want to stay here?"


    "Actually¡­ no. I have other ns."


    "What ns?"


    "I think this is an opportunity for me to visit another country. You probably don''t know about it but I''m going to a ce called Makji. It''s located north of Ge."


    "Huh? Really?"


    "Yes. And I''m leaving tomorrow morning. I already prepared everything. I came here to tell you that."


    "Oh¡­ But, what about our stall here?"


    "I bought arge quantity of crops so you should be able tost for a week or so. If I''m still not back by then, you can just take a vacation."


    "Wait. What do you mean by that? You can still teleport here whenever you want, right?"


    "I''ll be traveling with other people so I probably won''t be able to teleport away if I don''t want to look too suspicious."


    "But¡­ But¡­ What about me?"


    "I''ll leave my previous cart for you here or you can buy something better if you want. It''ll be harder to transport the food every day but that''s what everyone normally does, right? And then I''m sure you can handle our clients by yourself. You''ve done that for a week already."


    "But¡­ It''s too sudden!"


    "Well, if it''s too much, you can also wait for me toe back. Do you need some money?"


    "I don''t need any money! It''s just, just, a bit too selfish!"


    "It''s a good time to expand mywork. I would¡¯ve done it eventually."


    I then smiled mischievously.


    "Suuru, no need to get upset. I know you can''t live without me but children need to leave the nest eventually."


    "Who said that!"


    "It''s your chance to grow up and be independent."


    "I''m the child here? T!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "I''m notughing!"


    It took a bit more time but I managed to calm her down in the end. Once that phase was gone, she switched to being worried about me instead, and I had to reassure her again.


    "I''ll be escorted by a rank 2 earth sorceress and a rank 6 lightning sorceress. I''ll be fine."


    "A rank 6? Ah, yes, it''s nothing special in the outside world, right?"


    "I wouldn''t say it''s nothing special but there''s a certain number of them, yes."


    "Still, you have to be prudent. Don''t do anything strange like always."


    "I can''t give any promise about that."


    This made her sigh.


    "I''m worried. Should I go with you?"


    "No. I can take care of myself since I''m rank 4 but you''re a pure rank 0. It''s probably too much to go somewhere we don''t know anything about. You should focus on ranking up first."


    "I''m training hard. Every day."


    "That''s great. Do you feel like you''re making some progress?"


    "A little bit. Ah, I have one question for you."


    "Tell me."


    "How do I know if I did a perfect cast or not?"


    "You won''t be able to miss it. The first perfect cast is special. You''ll instantly get a small increase in sel quantity and affinity. Trust me, you''ll feel it."


    "I guess I haven''t managed to do it yet, then."


    "That''spletely normal. It''s a process that takes seasons for geniuses, and years for standard people."


    "I know¡­ Then¡­"


    She looked at me with some longing.


    "Do you want to sleep together tonight?"


    "Sex?"


    "No sex."


    "That''s a shame. Okay, let''s do that. I missed sleeping with you."


    She smiled a little.


    "¡­Me too."


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 98 – Not Drunk Enough

    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Good evening. I want to book two rooms for the night.¡±


    Wico intervened from the top of my head.


    ¡°Wait, why two? Just book one with arge bed.¡±


    I lifted my head and whispered into her ears.


    ¡°One room for you, and one for Selva. I¡¯ll sleep in the carriage. I don¡¯t want anyone to steal from it during the night.¡±


    ¡°As expected of a merchant, it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t trust this inn. I¡¯ll stay with you in the carriage, then.¡±


    ¡°Is that fine?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Selva looked at us murmuring with curiosity.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I exined it to her quietly and she concluded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the carriage too.¡±


    These two women had their faults but weren¡¯t picky about theirfort, at least. And seemed to be dedicated to the job. Maybe.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    I turned back to the feline woman who was looking at us oddly and spoke in full voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, let me correct this. We¡¯ll have dinner instead. No rooms but one rental space for the carriage and horses.¡±


    She nodded and calcted for a few seconds.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be 18 silvers.¡±


    It was very expensive but I paid without arguing. Compared to the investment made so far, this was but a drop in the ocean.


    We took a seat at a random table and food arrived soon after. They had arge pot of beef stew and prepared individual portions from it for the customers to enjoy, together with fresh bread and butter. The money wasn¡¯tpletely wasted since it tasted delicious. Selva sat in front of me, eating her meal silently, but Wico didn¡¯t even bother leaving her spot on top of me. She took her bowl from that position and ate like that. When she couldn¡¯t reach something on the table, she would ask me to fetch it for her. She was enjoying her perk as my master to the maximum.


    ¡°Master, you never sit on Selva¡¯s shoulders?¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t like it if I do. She gets violent. She should learn from her fellow disciple!¡±


    ¡°Who wants to carry such a stupid master? And it¡¯s annoying that you never wear underwear no matter how many times I tell you to.¡±


    ¡°Those are bothersome. I¡¯m 50% weaker when I wear them!


    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous, master.¡±


    At that moment, a small feline woman arrived at our table and smacked the top of it with a hand. She then pointed at me, looking quite unstable and drunk.


    ¡°You. You¡¯re not too baad! Come to my room toniight.¡±


    Her speech was slightly slurred but her meaning was clear.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Get lost or die.¡±


    My and my master¡¯s reactions were theplete opposite. However, the way we expressed our feelings straightforwardly was simr.


    ¡°Huuh?¡±@@novelbin@@


    The woman looked up at Wico, then down at me, confused. She then looked up again and froze. After a couple of seconds, she walked backward in fear, understanding that she wouldn¡¯t stand any chance against a rank 6 as a rank 3. It seemed she wasn¡¯t smashed enough to make such a mistake, even if her initial flirting attempt was quite something. Trying to get me while I had a rank 6 sorceress on top of my head was bold to the extreme.


    Once she was far enough from us, she turned around and ran out of the inn. The bystanders looking at the scene either chuckled or shook their heads. It seemed this sort of event wasn¡¯t unusual here.


    Wico looked down at me with a scowl.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡°sure¡±?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been teasing me the whole way so I¡¯m pent up, master. You just wasted my opportunity to get rid of my virginity.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what feline women do to their partners?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do they do?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, it¡¯ll stop at w scratches and teeth bites. If you¡¯re not, well, you¡¯ll need a life mage when they¡¯re done with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s wild. I guess men can¡¯t even resist?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Feline women rarely sleep with men higher in rank. Which means, you¡¯re the perfect target, T!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether that was a good or bad thing. There was a moment of silence before Selva spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you teasing him, master. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve done more when I was scouting. Why don¡¯t you take responsibility, for once?¡±


    She had a small mocking smile on her lips. It felt like she knew Wico would refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯m an eagle who doesn¡¯t care about responsibility! Kahahah!¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re a terrible master.¡±


    ¡°What about you, then? Why don¡¯t you help your fellow pent-up disciple?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to pass the responsibility to me. It¡¯s ugly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your chance to try stuff in a safe environment. I know you¡¯ve been curious about it.¡±


    Selva nced at me and focused back on Wico, another wicked grin on her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it if you start first, master.¡±


    ¡°Hoho! You¡¯re learning how to use your brain now, my disciple. I¡¯m proud!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as brainless as you, master.¡±


    ¡°Kahahah! If you say so!¡±


    We finished eating and headed toward the stables. I took care of the horses until they werefortable and closed the door to our rental space. It was possible to lock it and I did just so, even if I had no trust whatsoever in such a simple security measure.


    Wico and Selva were already settled, having taken out nkets from my camping equipment. Wico was lying on the weapons like earlier in the day while Selva chose to sleep seated on the floor, her back against one of the wheels. I took a nket for myself andy down in the driver''s seat.


    Fortunately, the weather wasn¡¯t too cold even at night, and the nkets would do just fine to keep us warm. Our sleeping positions weren¡¯t the best but that was still much better than losing everything because of a random thief. The two women didn¡¯t utter a single word ofint and we soon fell asleep one after the other.


    This was how my first day of adventure outside of Ge ended.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 99 – Bold

    In the middle of the night, I was woken up by some movements around me. When I opened my eyes, I saw Wico moving towards me. I didn¡¯t feel any bad intentions from her so I let her be. She put herself on my belly, her head barely reaching my chin, and continued sleeping like this. Her small breathing tickled my neck and she looked quite innocent like this. I fell asleep again, her weight feeling oddlyforting.


    I woke up again in the morning, early enough that it wasn¡¯tpletely light outside yet. Wico and Selva were still deep into dreand, the first one still cozily enjoying my body warmth.


    This was an opportunity, one that I couldn¡¯t miss. I even had justification since she came to me on her own. Even though I did feel Wico¡¯s body rubbing on mine for the whole of yesterday, it wasn¡¯t like I had truly touched her. She was the one touching me and the difference was important.


    Now, I could use my hands to repay her in kind. I lifted my right hand and delicately ced it on her leg, to make it feel natural. Her feathers were smooth and warm, the sensation being quite pleasant. Slowly, I caressed her leg, starting from the outside. I kept the rest of my body still, to avoid alerting her too much.


    Progressively, I moved my hand toward the left, massaging behind her leg. Depending on the location, her feathers slightly differed in texture and feel, making for an interesting exploration. I soon reached her inner thigh and butt, caressing both in slow motions. As expected of a sorcerer, the flesh was solid, full of muscles under the soft feathers. Even her butt was a mix of squishiness and rigidity, giving an interesting mixed sensation on my hand.


    I nced at her to check that she was still soundly sleeping before continuing my investigation. I ran my hand toward her groin while fondling her softly, and she moaned a little.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±


    I froze for a moment, wondering if I had gone too far. Yet, she didn¡¯t move and her breathing was still deep. Believing I was still safe, I opened her legs a bit to get ess to her most fascinating ce. Soon enough, my fingers reached her cloaca, softly brushing against it.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    She released a longer moan now, and I was surprised when feeling that her intimate spot was quite moist. Curious, I cautiously sent a finger to her opening, prating her lightly.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    Her moans were growing more profound, as if she was feeling something even in her sleep. Galvanized, I plunged deeper into her cloaca, sending another peek at her to check that the way was still clear. I was met with my master¡¯s eyes, wide open and looking at me. She had a smile on her lips and let out another moan even though our eyes met.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    I stopped any movements, unsure about how my fate would turn out in this situation. Watching my reaction, her grin increased, and she whispered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my disciple? Go on.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    I took my hand back and answered as a matter of fact.


    ¡°I¡¯m exploring master¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°How bold of you.¡±


    ¡°It''s master¡¯s fault for sleeping on top of me.¡±


    ¡°You talk like Selva. Listening to her, everything that goes wrong in the world is my fault.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about Selva but I¡¯m just a horny boy. Snuggling up to me like this was a bit too much.¡±


    She moved her left hand and put it on my hard-on.


    ¡°I can see that. Did touching your master do that? Or is it your morning wood?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Such an honest kid. Hopeless child.¡±


    She caressed my shaft and I couldn¡¯t help trembling at the feeling.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Leave it to master.¡±


    With one hand, she continued massaging my tool while using the other to pull my pants down. When this was done, she did the same to my underwear, only to now get into direct contact with my raw penis. Her move startled me, especially after insisting that she wouldn¡¯t let me touch her ever.


    Her soft feathery hands skillfully ran up and down my length, and the pleasure increased quickly. Not only did she know what to do and didn¡¯t hesitate to act on it, but the erotism of the situation increased the sensations even further. Shortly after, she kept her first hand to work on my cock while using the second one on my ns, stimting it in a way that forced me to sigh in pleasure. With the double stimtion, I felt myself rising quickly to my climax.


    ¡°Master¡­ It¡¯s amazing. Your hands are so soft and nice.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re going to cum, right? Tell me when you do. We don¡¯t want to make a mess.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, master.¡±


    She elerated her rhythm, working on me masterfully. Her thumb was constantly rubbing the top of my dick while her hand knew exactly when to stimte which part at what time. She was looking at me right into the eyes, monitoring my reactions to adapt her movements, and it was obvious she was an expert in the act.


    ¡°I¡¯m going toe, master.¡±


    ¡°All right, let it all out. Cum for your master, my disciple.¡±


    She then did something that surprised me and broke through any remnant of self-control I had. She turned her body around and pressed her lips against my urethra, not feting me but simply waiting for my sperm toe out. The feeling of her soft lips against my ns was the breaking point for me and I released everything, ejacting at full force into her slightly opened mouth with a groan of pleasure.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised in the least and cooly epted it all, letting her jaws get filled with my semen while continuing to jerk me off until I finished letting everything out.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 103 – Circumstances

    Wico shook her head.


    ¡°Ah, Selva, Selva! What did I tell you over and over again?¡±


    The girl only looked away unhappily without answering. Still, this time, Wico didn¡¯t relent.


    ¡°In a real fight, there¡¯s no such thing as circumstances. There¡¯s only your side and the other side. You, your allies, and your enemies. You help your allies and you kill your enemies. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    Selva responded after another moment of silence.


    ¡°Still, it wasn¡¯t their fault they became like that.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not, but so what? The moment they chose to attack us, they became our enemies. Men, women, this or that species, elderly or children, it all doesn¡¯t matter anymore. There¡¯s no such thing as pity when you fight for your life. You just kill them all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer me, Selva.¡±


    ¡°¡­I got it, master.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡±


    This was also a lesson my instructors kept harping at me constantly. I probably heard it from twenty different people, if not more. When so many of them insisted on the same thing, I had no choice but to believe they were right. Now that I was older and could think more clearly about it, I still agreed with them. Things were even simpler than what Wico exined. Kill or die. That was all there was to it. Any attempt to go easier on your opponents to avoid killing them could cost you your life. This was the absolute reality of realbat.


    We let Selva rest some more while Wico flew around to monitor the surroundings. After around thirty minutes, with the rain having stopped falling, the girl stood up on her own.


    ¡°I¡¯m good enough now.¡±


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s continue forward. It¡¯s best not to stay here for too long.¡±


    I sat in the driver¡¯s seat and Selva took her usual position next to me. As for Wico, she glued herself to me in a very natural manner. She was still full of blood, which eventually stained me and my clothing, but I didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t a big deal since I was extremely used to blood. I probably was the person of my age who had seen the most blood in their life. And if not, I could only pity whoever had gone through worse than me. Really.


    Yet, that didn¡¯t mean we shouldn¡¯t do something about it.


    ¡°We should find a ce to clean ourselves up.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a small forest with a river a few kilometers from here, after going down the hill.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    It helped that we had someone very familiar with the topography. Considering her age and the type of work she was doing, she probably had done a simr trip many times and it wasn¡¯t weird she knew everything about it.


    We were mostly silent during our short trip downhill and forward. Wico seemed restless on my shoulders, constantly wiggling one way or the other, sometimes munching my hair while doing so. After some time, she indicated east, toward a forest on the side of the road, and I directed ourselves in that direction. It seemed this was a path other people often took because there was a small track going straight to the river, situated a few hundred meters from the forest¡¯s entrance.


    I stopped the carriage there and we used the cool river water to clean ourselves up. Once I was done, I took care of the horses while the women finished washing themselves. When I turned back, ready to leave again, I saw Selva squirm in the water. A few secondster, she turned around after leaving us with a single word.


    ¡°Toilet.¡±


    She walked far away from our position, enough that we couldn¡¯t see her anymore. Wico was still ying in the water and suddenly jumped out,pletely drenched, only to stick herself to me again. The cold contact made me shiver.


    ¡°Come on, master.¡±


    ¡°Kahahah! Is it cold? Am I wet?¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Cold and wet, master.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    She clung to me happily and I let her be. Still, there was something I had to say.


    ¡°That was very shrewd of you, master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You hid inside the carriage to make the bandits attack us, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­! You¡¯re so smart, T. I¡¯m not used to having a smart disciple. It¡¯s a strange feeling! What else did you notice?¡±


    ¡°I think you knew the area had a high chance of having bandits and you created this situation on purpose. The bandits would never have attacked us if you had clung to me as usual.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯spletely right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not very interested in your reasons so I¡¯ll stop here.¡±


    ¡°What a shame. But then, you¡¯re not much better than me, are you?¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°You knew I was acting weird and probably guessed something might happen but you didn¡¯t say anything. You¡¯re quite the crazy boy, my disciple.¡±


    I smiled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all crazy?¡±


    ¡°Well said! Kahahah!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s just one thing I¡¯m unsure about.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Why are behaving strangely right now?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped if you don¡¯t know that one. Many sorcerers feel in a particr mood after an intense fight. That¡¯s why I¡¯m feeling restless.¡±


    ¡°A particr mood?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m super horny right now!¡±


    That was indeed news to me. I didn¡¯t think I heard anything about that in my world. Then again, I was always mostly only surrounded by mages so I didn¡¯t know much about sorcerers. I only had the same basicmon sense normal people had, which didn¡¯t touch on that topic.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Wait, then, Selva¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Did you think she went that far for no reason? She¡¯s going to calm herself down, just like what she does in her room!¡±


    She giggled for a bit more before taking a nket and cing it on top of the weapons in the carriage. She theny down on it and opened her legs widely, still as pantyless as ever. I was met with her cloaca for the third time, and she grinned at me.


    ¡°And your role here, as my disciple, is to help me cool off the heat!¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 105 – Makji Town

    This wasn¡¯t a problem since I was already deep in there. She was looking at me with quite predatory eyes now, and I continued my duty as her disciple. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t lied when saying she was easy to please. Thinking about it, even if it was her first time experiencing cunnilingus and there was pleasure in novelty, she still came rtively quickly this morning. It was the same right now too. I could have expected her to be less sensitive due to having sex for decades but she was getting into it no differently from a younger woman. It was no wonder she still liked sex so much.


    For the next ten minutes or so, I worked on her cloaca hole tirelessly, making her cum several more times. She reached onest good orgasm, her body tensing up violently, and finally let go of me,ying down on the nket while panting hard.


    ¡°Haah, haah, such an exotic pleasure. I could get hooked on it.¡±


    ¡°Did I do well, master?¡±


    ¡°You did an amazing job. It was even better than I expected. I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    After resting a bit more, we used the river to wash ourselves once more. I took advantage of the cold water to cool my hard-on, waiting for the eventual reward she promised me. When we were good enough, we simply sat on the riverbank, our feet in the water, and waited for Selva to return.


    It took her another good fifteen minutes before she did so and I could only imagine all that had gone on for her during such a long time.


    ¡°You¡¯rete, Selva.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry. We can go now.¡±


    I wondered if it was my first asion to see her apologetic. Wico didn¡¯t say anything more and we climbed on the carriage to depart once again. The horses had rested plenty and trotted at a good pace. We lost quite a bit of time due to the attack and I hoped we could reach our town objective before the night.


    ¡°Master, why do these bandits exist?¡±


    Selva suddenly asked this, without any preparatory context. Wico seemed used to it and immediately answered.


    ¡°In what sense?¡±


    ¡°I mean, even if it¡¯s cruel, wouldn¡¯t sending a couple of rank 5 or 6 destroy a group of bandits like this? Why isn¡¯t the kingdom doing that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, but they do. These bandits'' camps are regrly exterminated. The problem is that the oppression against men is so strong that, as soon as one of them is gone, another one appears right after.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Is it that bad?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re staying on the main road and going to ces frequented by foreigners so we can¡¯t feel it that well but in most of the kingdom, men are truly treated terribly. They end up escaping, form a group of ouws, and get killed and captured again. Because of this, men¡¯s treatment bes even worse since they¡¯re seen as criminals. And so, even more men can¡¯t handle it and be ouws. It¡¯s an infinite cycle of misery.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t women stop it?¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t. The moment they do that, men are going to take advantage of it. They¡¯ll reverse the roles and be the tyrants instead, to avenge themselves.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t men flee the country instead of bing bandits?¡±


    ¡°Some do. But most leave with truly nothing on them and life doesn¡¯t necessarily be better.¡±


    Selva became lost in her thoughts while Wico turned toward me.


    ¡°Speaking of bandits, I learned the location of their base. Let¡¯s go and raid it, T!¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem to feel much pity toward them at all. I could understand it since they attacked us to steal our goods after killing us all. I pondered about it.


    ¡°Hmm, maybe on our way back. We¡¯re overloaded right now. There¡¯s no point even if we went there and it¡¯s dangerous because the carriage is so slow.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Selva didn¡¯t seem to like the idea much but didn¡¯t protest against a potential future raid, this time. We continued forward and the rest of the trip was peaceful, with nothing special happening.


    We reached the main town in the barony, which was our stop for the day, right after the sun started to set. It wasn¡¯t arge targe town by any means but still couldn¡¯tpare to the viges we had gone through. We could see arge manor in its center, the baroness¡¯ residence, and a thousand houses or so around it. The architectural style was elegant, with many houses being decorated in some way, be it with small sculptures or flowerpots. The colors were mostly cold, going from pale blue to light green, with a few pale purple here and there.


    ¡°Do you rmend any ce to stay at, master?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still none that I¡¯d considerpletely safe so we might need to sleep in the carriage again. Ah, that one had nice foodst time I came here but I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s still the case.¡±


    Large trading caravans could assign guards to their carriages but we couldn¡¯t do so, being only three people in total. It wasn¡¯t a big deal anyway since it was just for a few more days. On the way back, we wouldn¡¯t need to be that wary since the carriage would be empty.


    We chose to go into the inn that Wico indicated. Now that were deeper into Makji territory, the patrons were mostly feline women, with only a group of another species on one side and a group of feline men in another corner. The gender ratio was far from equal, and the looks I received were even more intense than in the previous vige. However, the feline men also received quite a lot of attention even though they tried to be discreet and mind their own business.


    I ordered the same as in the previous vige and we sat down to enjoy dinner. Wicoined that the food wasn¡¯t as good as in the past but I felt it was decent enough. The food culture here was the same as in Ge so there was nothing too exotic, at least from the point of view of someone born there.


    While we were eating, two feline women came to our table, one pointing at me.


    ¡°Hey. Are you going to share him tonight? Can we join?¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 106 – Thrill

    ¡°Su...¡±


    Wico blocked my mouth with her leg. She looked at Selva instead of answering the two rank 4 women.


    ¡°What do you think? Should we share him tonight?¡±


    ¡°You can share him with yourself, master.¡±


    ¡°Kahahah! Maybe I should!¡±


    She then turned back toward the intruders.


    ¡°And you two. What do you even want to do with four women on one man?¡±


    They answered as a matter of fact.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we like.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wico shook her head.


    ¡°Good for you. We¡¯re not interested. Go away now.¡±


    She shooed them away with a movement of the hand. They left, looking a bit disappointed.


    ¡°Bummer.¡±


    ¡°Pity. Feline men are boring.¡±


    When they were gone, Selva asked curiously.


    ¡°They left quite easily.¡±


    ¡°Strength hierarchy is very important in Makji. And since they don¡¯t have a rank 7, I¡¯m at the top in this kingdom! Kahahah!¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have any rank 7 because of the wars, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Makji, Taifau, and Thuk keep each other in check. Getting a rank 7 means war. But since they each have a poption in the millions, they go to war all the time.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the people stop trying to get to rank 7?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a silly question. Would you stop trying?¡±@@novelbin@@


    Selva had no answer to that and stayed quiet.


    ¡°Plus, there¡¯s always this hope that they can hide it or resist the other two kingdoms until the rank 7 reaches rank 8 or more. It never works, though.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t theye to Ge? We have a few high-ranked people, right?¡±


    ¡°Some did. But then, they must give up their country and be Ge¡¯s citizens. If they don¡¯t ept, they¡¯re sent back to where theye from, and war starts. Some left for other ces too, like the Taende empire. You¡¯re lucky to be born in Ge. Life¡¯s much better here for people like uspared to our neighbors.¡±


    She seemed pensive for a moment before switching to another topic of discussion. We weren¡¯t disturbed anymore during the rest of the meal and finished eating in peace. After that, we moved to the carriage for another night of guarding the precious goods.


    **********


    City 82, on the same day. Suuru had chosen to challenge herself and was trying her best to sell the vegetables and fruits on her own. The first day was a bit hectic but now, on the second day, she had things under control. As T said, it wasn¡¯t that different from what other merchants did. If they could do it, she could too.


    In the afternoon, Ulum came to visit her stand.


    ¡°Hello, Suuru.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Hello, Ulum.¡±


    The girl looked around before asking.


    ¡°T isn¡¯t here?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t the first person to ask this. T was strangely popr among customers and many asked about him, even on the first day he wasn¡¯t present. Being used to it now, Suuru had a ready-made answer to the question.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be busy working on something else for a week or two. I¡¯m handling the booth during that time.¡±


    ¡°What work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she told me to keep it secret.¡±


    ¡°Even from me?¡±


    She was much more insistent than other people and Suuru started to panic.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Err¡­ I mean, she didn¡¯t name anyone specifically so¡­ I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s a secret from everybody¡­ Probably.¡±


    Ulum looked annoyed but nodded anyway.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for telling me. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Goodbye, Ulum.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Once she was gone, Suuru let out a sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t good at handling intense women like her. How T managed her so well was a mystery. Sometimes, she wished to be a bit more like him. But not too much. He was simply over the top.


    **********


    We set our sleeping positions to be the same as the previous night, except for Wico, who directly snuggled up to me.


    ¡°Master, stop bothering him already.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, do you want me to sleep with you instead? It¡¯s been a while since we did that. How cute.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming awake, master.¡±


    Selva then stared at me.


    ¡°T, why don¡¯t you say something for a change?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t really mind and I¡¯m still looking for a chance to do something sexual.¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re dreaming too. When did you two get along so well, anyway? You¡¯ve only known each other for three days.¡±


    ¡°I think our personalities are verypatible.¡±


    ¡°Right! I also want to get along with my first disciple but she doesn¡¯t want me to!¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to get along with you, master? Whatever, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    She sat with her back to the carriage wheel, a nket on top of her, and closed her eyes. Wico and I looked at each other for a second before grinning knowingly. I lightly kissed her neck while sending a hand to caress her butt under the nket. She stretched herself to reach my ears and whispered.


    ¡°So impatient. Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d reward you? Don¡¯t you want to wait for Selva to fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°You told me you didn¡¯t care, right?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. There¡¯s some thrill in trying hard not to get caught!¡±


    ¡°Oh, as expected of master. You know your stuff.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    We were interrupted by Selva.


    ¡°What are you two whispering about instead of sleeping?¡±


    Wico instantly responded without any panic.


    ¡°Are you curious? Why don¡¯t you join us, then?¡±


    ¡°With a horny guy and a lustful master? No thanks.¡±


    ¡°Your loss!¡±


    I stayed still for a bit longer until I tried to move my hand again, but a lot more cautiously this time. I carefully caressed the soft feathers over her skin, advancing my hand at a slow speed. Progressively, I moved toward her inner sanctum, discing my hand very slightly over time. Starting from her butt, I made room behind her tail, and entered her crotch from behind, massaging her flesh as I went by.


    Stoic at first, Wico¡¯s eyes soon became tainted by a faint amount of desire. She ced her head on my chest and slowly opened her legs, inviting me to continue my exploration.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 107 – Reward

    I slid my hand down between her legs, caressing her inner thighs for several tens of seconds. I eventually reached her moist cloaca and used a finger to trace around her lips, making my master shiver sensually.


    I did this for a long time, without being in a hurry, until she couldn¡¯t hold back her yearning anymore. She extended her head to my ears again to murmur.


    ¡°Where did you learn to caress women like this, my disciple?¡±


    ¡°I did a lot of mental training.¡±


    She giggled softly.


    ¡°All right. Put your finger in already. I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    Selva still wasn¡¯t asleep so I needed to be careful, despite the obvious lust oozing from Wico. I stretched my major finger and ced it in front of her wet hole. Then, I very slowly inserted it into her, millimeter by millimeter. Wico exhaled extensively as she got progressively prated, her face looking like a mix of wanting just to be finger-banged but also enjoying the thrill of our moderated act.


    It took a while considering my pace but my finger eventually reached its maximum possible depth, being inserted up to thest joint. All the while, Wico squirmed a little but managed not to drop her waist down to instantly prate herself, showing a lot of self-restraint despite clearly wanting to do so.


    Her breathing was a little rough but she opened her mouth wide to avoid making too much noise while respiring. Now that I was fully into her, I began the reverse movement, progressively taking my finger out from her twat equivalent.


    The cycle repeated itself several times. Finally, we heard Selva¡¯s breaths stabilizing, proof that she was now sleeping. Wico immediately whispered again, her face flushed with cravings.


    ¡°T...¡±


    However, I was careful. I waited for another minute, continuing my slow movements, making sure everything was truly safe.


    ¡°T¡­ Come on¡­¡±


    When Wico whined another time, her hot breath on my ears and her cloaca squeezing my finger, I decided the time was right. My finger was currently almost out of its target, and I suddenly plunged it at full strength into her, creating a squelching sound that Selva couldn¡¯t have missed had she been awake.


    ¡°Hufff¡­!¡±


    Taken by surprise, Wico released a groan of pleasure, her eyes widening at the pration. I didn¡¯t give her any time to adjust to the new feeling and immediately made another strong in and out with my finger, and another one right after. Soon enough, I was giving her the finger-banging she wished for, and she moaned so loudly that she buried her head into my chest to muffle the sound.


    ¡°Mhmm! Mhmm! Mphhh! Mphhh! Mphhh!¡±


    I barely did this for a few tens of seconds and already felt her body tense up. The long build-up must have done an incredible job on her because she was already close to her limit.


    ¡°Mphhh! Mphhh! Mphhh! Mphhh! Mphhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Her eyes teared a little as my finger made her orgasm, her cloaca clenching itself around it, and her body twitching in pleasure. She shivered for a long time, enjoying the release she had been waiting for, her feathers fluttering in climax. My finger became drenched in a viscous wave of her fluids as I tried hard to stimte her to the finish, giving her maximum pleasure.


    After a while, she calmed down, letting out a long hot pant of desire fulfilled. She stayed in position for a bit more, getting her breathing in order, beforeing to whisper to my ears again.


    ¡°By sel, I haven¡¯t been yed with like this for years. You might have talent, my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m d, master. You were so sexy that I tried my best.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    My lust was also at its maximum now. I took my finger out of her ce, making her moan a little, and freed my penis from its pants and underwear, cing it in front of her cloaca. Right as I was ready to prate her with my sex, she hurriedly stopped me.


    ¡°Wait. Do you really want to lose your virginity in such a shabby ce?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be a pity. If you can wait until we get to a decent room with a bed, I¡¯ll give you a first time you¡¯ll never forget for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    My brain was telling me that this sounded like a good deal but my dick was of the opposite opinion, creating an internal conflict hard to resolve.


    ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ll blow you tonight until you can¡¯te anymore. I still need to reward you, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    That was enough to convince myher region¡¯s appendage. It didn¡¯t need more than that.


    Wico slid down my body under the nket, cing her head in front of my hard-as-rock shaft. Maybe because she sensed how much I wanted it, she didn¡¯t tease me in any way. She opened her jaws wide and engulfed my penis in one go, filling her small mouth with it. Despite my tool¡¯s size not being adapted for her smaller species'' build, this didn¡¯t seem to bother her at all, and she expertly took everything in, in a very practiced manner.


    I couldn¡¯t help letting out a groan of pleasure, which I also muffled by clenching my teeth, to avoid waking up our thirdpanion. For a few seconds, Wico stayed in position and used her tongue to dynamically lick my ns, provoking a spike of pleasure in my spine. Then, she bobbed her head up and down my length, the sensation forcing me to sigh lowly.


    With the two cunnilingus I had given her, one in the morning, and one in the afternoon, plus her sexy appearance during the fingering, I was pent up like never. I felt my cum rapidly rising through my shaft as her very skilled blowjob didn¡¯t give me any chance to resist. She might have known that I was close already because she increased her pace even more, her mouth over my cock provoking a lewd slippery sound resounding in the area.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 110 – Ducal Castle

    Alfiro, in the ducal castle, main bathing room. A feline woman was taking her bath, attended by arge number of men. Half of them were feline subspecies while the other half were of different species. Some of them were currently washing the woman, who was the Duchess of Alfiro.


    She was quite tall, her fur orange and white with ck stripes. The main bathing area was vast, consisting of arge pool-like body of water. She was lying leisurely on its edge in the nude, half of her body in the water, letting the men around her take care of everything. Some were using their hands to work on her muscles while others massaged different parts of her body, all of them also in their birthday suits.


    On one side, two other feline women were standing up, reporting pressing affairs to the duchess. The three women were the only females in the room, all of rank 6, the rest of the space being filled only with men.


    The first one had blonde fur and round ears, standing tall in a strict military posture and looking straight forward. The other one was smaller, sporting ck spotted grey fur, watching the men¡¯s bodies with appreciative eyes.


    ¡°How are the preparations going, general?¡±


    The tallest woman responded to the duchess¡¯ query.


    ¡°The mobilization is proceeding ording to n, my Lady. We¡¯ve recalled all our military personnel who weren¡¯t on long-distance missions. We should have most of our forces within a week.¡±


    ¡°Good. How about our supplies?¡±


    The men intensified the massage, some using oils on the parts without fur.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a problem with food and most basic items. We¡¯ll be able tost for a long campaign. There¡¯s still the same issue we have as always, though.¡±


    ¡°Did you send people to buy from Ge?¡±


    ¡°We did. We received reports that merchants aren¡¯t selling anything to felines. Our agents tried to use intermediaries but that failed too. We suspect felines are closely monitored in Ge right now. I¡¯m sorry, my Lady.¡±


    The duchess looked annoyed.


    ¡°That lowlife wench is using the same tricks every time. It¡¯s nothing new but it¡¯s still irritating.¡±


    Sensing their mistress¡¯ mood crashing down, a few more men started to massage her, one working on her shoulders, others on her arms, legs, and feet.


    ¡°My Lady, if I may?¡±


    The second woman came forward.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve received news that a trader from Ge with weapons and iron ingots will arrive in our city soon.¡±


    ¡°Is it arge caravan?¡±


    The duchess¡¯ ears perked a little, hope in her voice.


    ¡°No, my Lady. He¡¯s working by himself with a small escort and a single carriage.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Why are you reporting such a small thing to me? Deal with it as you see fit.¡±


    ¡°That is, my Lady¡­ ording to the inspection at the border, he¡¯sing with around 300 weapons¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The Duchess didn¡¯t seem much impressed but this changed when the chief of internal affairs finished her sentence.


    ¡°¡­And 300 iron ingots.¡±


    ¡°What? 300?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s no mistake in the report.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t solve all our issues but it¡¯ll help a lot. We can¡¯t miss this opportunity. I¡¯ll leave it to you, Zhuri.¡±


    Suddenly in a much better mood, tension left her body, and she sent a nce full of meaning to the men surrounding her. They tried to keep their emotions in check but one could see they also rxed a little. The one massaging her shoulders switched to massaging her chest. As the duchess slightly opened her legs, one of them came to massage her inner thighs while another caressed her vulva. The duchess raised her hands to the penises of two specific men, designating them for the day¡¯s duty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it personally. I won¡¯t fail you, my Lady.¡±


    The general was still standing with her back very straight, avoiding looking at the scene in front of her. The chief of internal affairs, on the other hand, was watching everything with envy, her gaze especially focusing on the members of the men who were slowly getting in the mood due to the sexual tension increasing in the bathing room. They were all very fine specimens, despite being low-ranked, and she sometimes fantasized about ying with them. Unfortunately, these men exclusively belonged to the duchess and she couldn¡¯ty her hands on any of them.


    ¡°Is there any else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, my Lady.¡±


    The two subordinates shook their heads and the duchess concluded.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    The general left without looking back but the smaller woman kept sending nces on her way out. Just as she was crossing the door, she witnessed the duchess opening her legs wider, one of the chosen men cing himself in between them, his shaft ready for action. With one progressive move, he prated her mistress, who released a moan of pleasure. The second one lifted her butt from behind and sank his tool into her back hole, slowly filling her ass with his size, forcing the duchess to let another groan out. The men around them began working their sexes with their hands, and the wild orgy of one woman and many men started after that, just like most of the days.


    She stayed in the threshold longer than necessary, appreciating the view of the menboring to pleasure the duchess, and only turned around after arge quantity of them reached their climax. The men who were prating her inundated her two holes with their loads while the others released on thedy¡¯s body or face. She orgasmed loudly when feeling herself smeared internally and externally, wing hard at the man in front of her, blood oozing from thecerations.


    Zhuri felt her pussy moistening, and finally left the room for good. She would have given a lot to exchange ces with the duchess right now. Fortunately, there was something she could do as an alternative. She still had some time before the trader was supposed to arrive. She could take a quick break at home to enjoy her husband¡¯s care, together with the new ve she bought a few weeks prior. That one in particr still felt fresh to her and she hastened her pace, already imagining their lengths filling her holes, her fangs and ws sinking into their flesh.


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 111 – Warm Welcome

    After half a day of travel, Alfiro finally came into sight. We were able to notice it from afar due to its size, which was muchrger than any ce we hade across in Makji so far. While following the same architectural style as the previous town, the castle in its center stood high and tall, a prime example of a grandiose and luxurious building. It belonged to Duchess Gaitai, ruler of this territory, and younger sister of the current Queen.


    There were two reasons why I had chosen this city for my trade. The most obvious one was its proximity to Ge. It was the closestrge city to our initial location. The second reason was that Duchess Gaitai was fond of war and battlefields. She sought thrilling fights and spent arge part of her territory budget on military expenses. Their army was one of the most elite in the Kingdom and they always achieved great results in the various wars the country went through. As such, the Queen was happy to grant her sister additional funds to continue the good work since fighting power was crucial in the current geopolitical situation.


    I judged they would have both the money and the will to buy my goods since they needed to equip arge body of warriors, now more than ever with the iing war starting any time soon.


    As we approached the city, we saw a group of feline fighters arriving from the other direction. Their group was rtivelyrge, with around fifteen people, most of the sorcerers equipped with high-quality weapons. Their eyes were focused on us and when they got close enough, they rapidly surrounded our group, staying in pairs of two, one sorcerer and one mage of simr rank, amon formation due to its high efficiency.


    We stopped in our tracks and I counted a duo of rank 6, two groups of rank 5, and a bunch of lower-ranked ones, from rank 2 to 4. On top of that was a rank 6 feline, not part of any duo, standing in front of us with a couple of their fighters on both of her sides. She was the one to speak first.


    ¡°Get down from your carriage, merchant. We want to buy your goods.¡±


    Iplied, Wico flying over my head and Selva standing next to me, warily observing the warriors. The ones surrounding us almost all focused on Wico, clearly considering her as the main threat in our group. I gave them my best mercantile smile.


    ¡°Hello, great warriors. I¡¯m T, a merchant from Ge. I¡¯ll dly sell you some of my stock. I have weapons and iron ingots. How much of each would you like to buy?¡±


    ¡°My name is Zhuri, chief of Chian¡¯s internal affairs. I want to buy everything you have.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Shall we discuss prices?¡±


    ¡°15 silvers per weapon, 70 silvers per ingot.¡±


    That was no different from robbery. It was even lower than what I paid for them. No, even lower than their price in Ge before the increase due to the war.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible, great warriors.¡±


    Many of the women surrounding us took on a menacing posture, some of them even directly pointing their weapons at us. I reacted quickly.


    ¡°Master! If they attack us, please destroy the goods first!¡±


    This startled everyone, including Wico. After a second, she nodded, quickly understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that. And don¡¯t worry about them too much. They¡¯re mistaken if they think I¡¯m a normal rank 6. I can kill everyone here by myself. Kahahah!¡±


    Her words increased the tension between us even further. Any other passerby on the road made arge circle around the obvious trouble that we were, staying far from our mixed group.


    I didn¡¯t know what sort of confidence Wico had to spout something like that. From my knowledge, it was most certainly a bluff. When I calcted people¡¯s potential fighting power, I always added a multiplicator for trump cards. However, this was mostly for the form since trump cards were very rare in the first ce. Taking my world as an example, it was estimated that only a thousand people possessed a trump card, out of the 13 billion people that lived on the. What¡¯s more, each trump card was created with high-level technology and extremely rare materials, something I couldn¡¯t imagine possibly existing in the outer world.


    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t matter much whether she was better than a normal rank 6 sorceress or not. I could also take care of everyone here but I would never use one of my very rare chances in a situation with such low stakes. One of the younger feline women surrounding us suddenly burst into anger.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, lowly male? How dare you go against us superior women?¡±


    Her shout didn¡¯t have the effect she expected. Except for a few other young women in their group, none of the higher-ranked ones were moved by her words. Still, the tension increased even further and I swiftly acted to defuse it.


    ¡°Now, now, everyone. There¡¯s no need for all of this. I¡¯m sure we can find a goodpromise.¡±


    I put my attention on the grey-furred woman in front of me since she seemed to be the one in power here.


    ¡°You understand that nothing good wille from attacking us, right?¡±


    She stayed silent and I continued.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Not only will you lose the goods, but you¡¯ll also incur some losses in fighting power, right before the war starts.¡±


    The tension increased again, some of the women even walking toward us menacingly.


    ¡°You know about the war?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯s nothing more than an open secret in Ge. Why do you think I came here with weapons and iron ingots?¡±


    This made the younger women wince while the older ones stayed stoic.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t done exining. Our expedition and its destination are well-known to many of my trader friends and mercenaries. Do you believe Ge¡¯s traders will continue toe to your country if we don¡¯t make it back? Trading is based on trust, after all. Can you afford to lose your most important trading partner?¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 113 – Imagination

    ¡°Now let¡¯s imagine another situation. You attack us and somehow manage to kill us all. On top of that, we didn¡¯t have enough time to break all the weapons before dying. You take one of them, thinking of gifting it to your precious daughter. Your daughter, full of curiosity, asks you where you bought it. This is how you answer her: ¡®I got my hands on it after massacring apletely innocent rank 0 merchant who was full of goodwill toward us and stealing all of his goods. What do you think, my daughter? Do you like it?¡¯¡±


    A few of the women rocked on their feet ufortably. I was almost there, now. It was time to switch the mood with a grand finale.


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s time to correct ourst critical misunderstanding. You understand now that the real treasure isn¡¯t so much the weapons but the ingots, correct? ording to my estimates, you should be able to create a few thousand weapons with the quantity I bought with me. Now let¡¯s think about this.¡±


    My audience was nowpletely focused on me, no matter their age or specialization. There wasn¡¯t a single noise apart from my voice resonating in the surroundings and the sound of Wico¡¯s pping wings.


    ¡°Since having a weapon fit for your martial arts is a matter of life and death on the battlefield, let¡¯s imagine that having them allows around a thousand more of your warriors to survive the war. That thousand will go on with their lives, give birth to many daughters, and teach them their martial arts. In one generation, one thousand women will give birth to five thousand warriors. And those five thousand will then give birth and allow twenty-five thousand fighters to reinforce your army. And those twenty-five thousand will give birth to a hundred and twenty-five thousand warriors. In the ridiculously short amount of time of three generations, you¡¯ll get that many expert fighters, all taught by parents who survived on the battlefield in the first ce. And that is on top of your already existing army!¡±


    Some of the younger women now had their mouths slightly opened in wonder.


    ¡°Can you see it? The great army of Makji, strong of hundreds of thousands of expert warriors, irresistibly sweeping over your enemies, conquering the surrounding countries in a single unstoppable charge? Your daughters and granddaughters bringing absolute glory to your name and martial arts with their incessant victories? Makji dominating the whole region without any contest?¡±


    I made a pause, looking at each of them one by one.


    ¡°This, great warriors, is what I came here for.¡±


    I checked everyone¡¯s expressions and could see that most of them were conquered by my talk. A few were rolling their eyes incredulously but the vast majority were in my pocket. I noticed that the younger women, who had initially been the most aggressive and dismissive, were now looking at me with the most fervor, the fire of glory burning inside their eyes. It was myplete victory.


    Things became easy after that. Having lost any aggressivity and maybe even looking at me with some newfound respect, I was able to negotiate on good terms with Zhuri. I found out that she was initially simply trying to exploit the fact that I was a man with a very small escort to get a scandalous deal out of me. Now that many of the elite warriors had a better opinion of me, she couldn¡¯t do that anymore. It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t have the budget for it anyway. It was just a few hundred weapons and ingots while she had the whole Duchy¡¯s economy backing her up. Buying my goods, no matter how critical they were for them, was still only a drop in the oceanpared to the territory¡¯s global expenses.


    Eventually, I managed to get a much better final price than expected. It might have helped that a few women boldly asked me to be theirpanion while I was negotiating, not caring in the least about the time and ce. Interestingly enough, the rank 6 sorceress was part of them, arguing that her husband had recently died of old age and that she was looking for a new partner to warm her bed. Fortunately, Wico handled all of them and no trouble urred. They had a good amount of respect toward her, as a rank 6 sorceress herself.


    I sold the weapons for 70 silvers each, the chief of internal affairs not caring about adjusting the price depending on their size. As for the ingots, it was even better, maybe due to my great speech, each going for 3 golds. My total earnings for this trip ended up being a very nice 1,100 golds, of which more than 500 were pure profits. For the first time since I arrived in this world, I exceeded the thousand marks in terms of gold coins.


    When it was time to separate, Zhuri gave me a metallic token with the image of an animal tiger engraved on it.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Come to me directly next time you have weapons or ingots to sell. Use this token if you ever get into trouble in Makji. It might be less useful outside of Chian but in the duchy, people who recognize it will treat you well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯m d we managed to reach such a pleasant and peaceful oue.¡±


    She smiled wryly.


    ¡°I know your speech was mostly nonsense but I liked your courage and charisma. You¡¯re always wee here as far as I¡¯m concerned.¡±


    I grinned innocently and she shook her head before turning around and leaving with her group. Some of the warriors waved goodbye to me or Wico and I responded to them while Wico ignored them all. Selva was watching me with a baffled expression, just like she had done since I started bbering a lot, making her look funny.


    Once they were gone, Wico reimed her usual spot on my shoulders and tapped on my head happily.


    ¡°That was great, my disciple. You did far better than I expected.¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 117 – Corridor Encounter

    I could feel she was moist already. Maybe she had been looking forward to it too. One thing for sure, she could have resisted me had she wanted to due to being so much stronger than me.


    ¡°Kahahah! How impatient! Mhmm¡­ What if someone sees us? Ah, toote.¡±


    As we turned one of the corridor corners, Wico detected someone else. As for me, I couldn¡¯t see anything in the current situation.


    ¡°Huh? What are you doing? How bold of you¡­ Wait, what sort of sexual act is this?¡±@@novelbin@@


    I heard the voice of a feline woman but ignored it since I couldn¡¯t see her anyway. I had already calcted my course based on Wico¡¯s room number and their ordering in the corridor. While advancing, I licked her lower lips, making her moan joyfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what this is but it looks hot. Can I join you?¡±


    Feline women were sure open about their sexuality. Or perhaps it was somethingmon to the outer world. It was different from my world, where it was more taboo and intimate. People here tended to discuss the topic much more freely. Feline women still were on another level, though, asking anyone they fancied for a round of fun or even partnership directly.


    I stopped my work to answer her positively but Wico forced my head into her groin to shut me up.


    ¡°We¡¯re not interested. Mhmm¡­ It¡¯s next door on the left, T.¡±


    I walked to the ce and she took her key out to open the door. We entered, leaving the disappointed woman behind.


    As soon as we closed the door, I pinned her against the wall, attacking her crotch with a lot more focus. She let me do what we both wanted, enjoying it as much as the previous times.


    ¡°Mhmm! Yes! You sure don¡¯t get tired of doing this. Me too! It feels so nice!¡±


    When her arousal was high enough, I went straight into her depth to tongue her hole, sometimes also curling my appendage to stimte various spots. It didn¡¯t take long before she was squirming in my hold. A minuteter, she was ready for her first climax of the night.


    ¡°Right there! I¡¯m close! Mhmm! Yes! Aaahhh!¡±


    She came all over my mouth, gratifying me with a wave of her spicy juices. She panted for a few moments before tapping me on the head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move to the bed now. Your master will take your virginity.¡±


    I carried her there while finishing cleaning her cloaca and she pushed me on my back as soon as I sat down. From there, she removed my pants while also easily getting rid of her martial outfit. I removed my top too for morefort, and we faced each other in the nude in the light for the first time. She traced my torso with her hands, an appreciative grin on her lips.


    ¡°I could feel it from your shoulders. You¡¯re keeping yourself in good shape. I like it. Mages should have a minimum of physical abilities too.¡±


    I hadn''t trained much sinceing to this world but she was right. A static mage was a dead mage. This fact was a little less true for a spatial mage like me but I still believed I should resume a good training regime soon.


    On her side, it was harder to tell through the feathers but the visible parts were also quite muscr, as expected of a sorcerer and martial art expert.


    ¡°Master¡¯s body also looks amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only normal for someone like me. You should check howrger species look. I¡¯m nothingpared to them.¡±


    Having intimate rtionships withrger species was definitely on my to-do list, even though I knew this wasn¡¯t what she meant.


    ¡°Enough of that. Let¡¯s go back to the basics. You were in such a hurry that you skipped a few steps.¡±


    She bent forward and put her head in front of mine.


    ¡°Your master gets horny easily but it¡¯s normally best to kiss before going straight to sex.¡±


    Her words were followed by acts. Her lips came closer to mine and she smooched me. They felt warm and soft and I appreciated her texture. She pecked me a couple of times before getting serious. After taking my head into her hands, she opened her mouth during one of our kisses and inserted her tongue in between my teeth. I acted a bit startled, opening my eyes wider, while her tongue went on an exploration trip inside my mouth.


    She licked everything, from my inner lips to my cheeks, and finally went to meet my tongue. Once both appendages met each other, she entangled her around mine, and after a small dy, I responded to her movements with mine. Our erotic smoochsted for a long time, both of us tasting the other, my mouth filled with the same tangy vor as always, her saliva possessing a slightly lighter taste.


    Soon enough, she started to caress my body while kissing. Her hands felt nice and warm over my body but the impressive part was her using her wings too, her soft feathers tickling my skin wherever they passed by. As she felt my trembling to her caresses, she broke our mouth-to-mouth.


    ¡°Haah, haah, you touch me too. You should pet your partner while kissing to move things forward.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    As soon as I agreed with her, she resumed our kiss, her wings moving over my torso and her hands on top of my legs. I remembered the erogenous areas she pointed out before. She said she felt it over her butt, tail, and wings. As such, I focused on those ces, one hand fondling her ass with another going through the length of her tail, enjoying the soft texture of her feathers.


    I watched her reactions to my brushes. It soon became clear that her whole butt was an erogenous zone but that wasn¡¯t the case for her tail. She liked it a lot closer to its roots, the part where it was attached to the rest of her body.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 118 – Specific Location

    I found something simr when I tried to stroke her wings. She didn¡¯t react much when I touched any ce except the part where they connected to her back. Strong with this knowledge, I knew where to put some emphasis and she soon shivered under my care, just like I was doing under hers.


    At that point, she separated from me again. She put herself on top of my penis, slowly rubbing her groin against it.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re learning quickly. Let¡¯s move on to the part you¡¯ve been waiting for. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything. You focus on feeling it. The first time only happens once, after all.¡±


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t hold it anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d normally say toe outside but since you¡¯re my cute disciple, I¡¯ll make an exception. Just do whatever you want. We¡¯ll buy some contraceptive drugs tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so generous, master!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Focus now.¡±


    She lifted her butt and took my towering shaft in hand. She aligned it with her cloaca and nced at me. She smiled seeing my great anticipation and slowly descended on my length. I felt my tool parting her slightly too-tight hole, entering a warm and wet ce. Without any hurry, she dropped her waist centimeter by centimeter, keeping her eyes on me all the while. Eventually, I was in her to the root, which was surprising considering our difference in species¡¯ size. Her smooth and sticky inner flesh was coiling around my dick, stimting me in a different manner from what I knew.


    We sighed in pleasure at filling and being filled and she grinned at me.


    ¡°Congrattions, T. How¡¯s your first cloaca? It¡¯s not the pussy of your species you probably dreamed of but it¡¯s not that bad, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible. You feel so tight and wet. I wish I¡¯d stay inside you forever, master.¡±


    ¡°You always say some good stuff. Speaking of being your master, you¡¯re interested in my sexual adventures, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Do you know? I¡¯ve had many male disciples in the past. And with you now, I¡¯ve taken the virginity of every single one of them. Kahahahah!¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ You¡¯re so kinky, master. Why were you ying hard to get if that was your aim from the start?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that more exciting? There¡¯s nothing like teasing a virgin boy. Well, I wanted to y with you for longer but I got too horny. It¡¯s your fault for allowing me to ride your shoulders all the time and touching me in my sleep. And your tongue licking my cloaca too... I didn¡¯t expect that one! Kahahah! It didn¡¯t go exactly ording to ns but I have no regrets!¡±


    ¡°But, is that sort of rtionship normal, usually?¡±


    ¡°It happens a lot, especially for sorcerers. We often need to be in physical contact to teach martial arts moves. Plus, we get into the mood whenever we go through an intense fight. I¡¯ve had male disciples sporting terrific hard-ons during training. Things just flow naturally from there.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if this was normal or if she just liked sex too much. Either way, it was fine with me, with my dick deep into her cloaca.


    ¡°Now, do you want more stories or do you want more action?¡±


    ¡°More action, of course.¡±


    ¡°Good answer. All right, feel free toe whenever you want.¡±


    She lifted her hips until I was almost out and dropped herself down my size with a sigh of pleasure. Right after, she raised her waist again and began bouncing on top of me with regr movements. My cock was going in and out of her depth, her inner walls rubbing against it most satisfyingly. It was interesting that I never bumped into the end of her inner flesh like I sometimes did for a vagina, proving once again that I was having sex with apletely different species.


    Nevertheless, the sensation was great, her ups and downs entrancing me and my penis. Even though we have had a lot of oral sex, it was my first time prating a woman for half a week and it felt amazing to feel myself piercing a new hole.


    As for her, despite telling me I coulde at any time, she was also enjoying the act quite a lot, moaning appreciatively while fucking herself on my cock.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­! Ah! It feels nice to have a hard dick inside me after so long. Your tongue¡¯s great but this isn¡¯t bad too. Aahh¡­! Mhmm!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I should have tried sex earlier if I knew it was that awesome.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, you met me. Mhmm!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for taking my first time, master.¡±


    ¡°Thank me with a big load of your spunk. Aahh! Mhmm! I want to feel hot sperm in my cloaca!¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    She effortlessly elerated her hip movements, banging herself hard on me, the sound of each pration resounding in the room. Together with it, the mix of smells escaped our coitus to fill the room and our brains, increasing our lust even further. Not long after, her hole became even wetter, drops of her fluids escaping our point of contact and spattering on our crotches.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­! How are yousting so long on your first time? Is it because I drained youst night? Aahh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best to resist it. I want toe together with you!¡±


    ¡°What a cute disciple, even though you don¡¯t have to. Mhmm! Fine, I¡¯m also getting close. Aahh, yes! Virgin hard dicks of other species are so good!¡±


    She went for ast rush, turning herself a little to the side to have better support by cing one hand on my leg, and mmed her cloaca at full strength on top of me. Her moans increased together with the pleasure I was feeling and, after a few more violent self-smashing of her hole, she lifted herself to the maximum and dropped her waist at full power for onest dynamic bang.


    ¡°Aaahhh! Yeeesss!¡±


    ¡°Coming, master!¡±


    She cummed on top of me, her squeezing twat-equivalent pushing me over the top. I exploded into her hole with a grunt, filling her with my semen while experiencing my first cloaca-induced climax.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 122 – Herbalist

    She got down from the bed, which was drenched from her fluids, and headed to the room¡¯s door.


    ¡°Rest for a moment. We¡¯ll buy the contraception drug after cleaning ourselves up. I¡¯ll go get some water from the inn.¡±


    I looked at her opening the door when I suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Wait, master! Are you going like that?¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing clothes with all this sperm on me.¡±


    She crossed the threshold and left, acting like she said something obvious,pletely nude, her crotch dripping with my seed. However, she didn¡¯t close the door since she immediately encountered someone. I heard a man¡¯s voice exim in the corridor.


    ¡°O-oh my sel! W-what are you doing, ma¡¯am?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re part of the staff here?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    ¡°Please get some water for us to wash. Deliver it to this room here.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Do you like what you see?¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Ah! Ma¡¯am, please!¡±


    ¡°Kahahah! All right, go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I could imagine the scene as if I was there. Still, it might have been fortunate she didn¡¯t have to go through the whole inn in her birthday suit, even if she probably wouldn¡¯t have cared. She entered the room again andy beside me, ying with her cloaca. She was extracting my semen right in front of my eyes, joyfully putting it into her mouth to taste it, being as erotic as always. That could have made me hard if the circumstances had been different.


    A few minutester, the same man knocked on the door and Wico went to open it. She let the poor guy ogle at her body onest time before thanking him and closing the door. She then started by cleaning my body, her hands suddenly much more delicate. Her expression was now back to normal and I sensed that her extremely lustful mood was gone.


    Once she was done with me, she washed herself too, and I barely had enough strength to get up by the time she was done. We put our clothes back on and walked out to the streets. There was an herbalist shop not too far from the inn and we made our way there. It wasn¡¯t my first time visiting one such shop in the outer world but I paid a bit more attention since I was a customer. I also remembered about the potential pandemic outbreak in Ge and thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to know more.


    Fortunately, I had Wico with me. I asked her about the products sold here and realized my initial impression wasn¡¯t wrong. ording to her, most of the stuff they had only had minor effects, if any at all, except for a few ones, which included the contraceptive drug. Still, they had something for the mostmon diseases and injuries, and I kept the information in mind for the future.


    I bought a contraceptive drug for Wico. She gulped the whole thing right in front of the woman shopkeeper, who looked at us with a knowing smile. On top of that, I bought arge quantity for storage, which mighte in handy for future sexual encounters.


    ¡°Haha, look at you. And you said I never have sex two times with the same partner.¡±


    ¡°Who said it¡¯s for you, master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course it¡¯s not for me.¡±


    I ignored her teasing and paid for it. Each bottle only cost 3 silvers so it wasn¡¯t a big expense. The great part about it was that it was supposed to work for all species, something that Wico confirmed. I wondered if it worked for humans too but believed there was no reason why it wouldn¡¯t. Technically, humans were just another species among the many existing ones. They were even living together a millennium ago.


    On our way back to the inn, I couldn¡¯t help asking about her behavior the previous night.


    ¡°Master, why were you so aggressive sexually? You weren¡¯t like that before.¡±


    ¡°It always happens when I get too excited. Isn¡¯t it fine? It felt good, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say everything was that good, really.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how sex goes with me. Do you have any regrets?¡±


    That was a good question. Did I have regrets about what happened? Probably not. I felt very tired and sexually drained but at the same time, I was at peace like never before. I had nevere so much in such a short amount of time so it was a special experience, in a way. I don¡¯t know if I would ever want to try again but my teachers often told me that all experiences were good as long as they didn¡¯t kill me. Wico had gone too far but not everything had been bad either.


    ¡°I think I started regretting it when you made me hard by force for the fifth time.¡±


    ¡°Kahahah! It¡¯ll get better as you get more used to sex. Well, you know my cloaca is always open for you.¡±


    Her vulgar words right in the middle of the street almost made me sigh. Unfortunately, I was also getting used to her antics, and that didn¡¯t even surprise me that much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wake up Selva and get breakfast.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    It took a long time to wake my fellow disciple up, just like usual. She was still a bit grumpy about yesterday¡¯s events but the worst of her anger had passed.


    ¡°You look better, Selva.¡±


    ¡°Master, you look even happier than usual. How annoying.¡±


    ¡°Stop sulking and let¡¯s go eat breakfast.¡±


    Breakfast in this luxurious inn was truly something else. The bread was fresh, still warm from the oven. Any dish they offered was made using the best ingredients, cooked by someone skilled. The amount of choice was enormous and everything was delicious. I could easily affirm this was the best breakfast I had sinceing to this world. It was worth the hefty price we paid for the night.


    We ate a lot, especially me since I needed to replenish my strength from the night. When we were done, we went to check out of our rooms when we encountered an unexpected event.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 124 – Classical Story

    Wico paused for a moment to smile at us.


    ¡°Can you see where this is going?¡±


    I had an inkling since she gave so many hints but Selva shook her head, which made her master grin even more.


    ¡°Then let me continue. The two new rulers were very popr with the poption. They established fairws and lowered the previously high taxes from the empire. The couple was an example of a perfect romance and many stories were created based on their actions and deep affection, especially when they swore eternal love to one another. Everything went great for around ten years until an event that changed everything happened. The queen was shocked to suddenly find out that her husband was having an affair on the side. Burning with rightful fury, she assassinated him and his mistress in their sleep and burned the house where they were having an affair.¡±


    Wico chuckled a little while shaking her head.


    ¡°From there, she started to distrust men, to the point of absolute hatred, and her policies changed to relieve them of their rights little by little. The poption was also outraged by the king¡¯s betrayal, especially the young women who had grown up listening to stories of their supposed eternal love, which pushed them to carry out these new policies with fervor. The situation slowly got worse for men, with the queen removing their rights progressively, forcing them to an inferior statuspared to women. She¡¯s now dead but things continue to degrade for the men born in this country, and you¡¯ve seen how it is today. That¡¯s it! A ridiculous story in my opinion. Who needs love when you can have sex without it, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Your opinion is unnecessary, master.¡±


    Right after uttering this, Selva stopped talking, lowering her head while looking deep in thought. I was d to have listened to that story. It gave me a lot of hindsight into the history of the region and how impulsive felines were. That queen had no hesitation in killing the husband she previously loved and even burning the house where she found the two. Love was a dangerous game here.


    We continued forward, chatting from time to time, observing thendscape otherwise. Nothing hindered our way and the return trip was a lot more peaceful than the outward journey.


    **********


    A few dayster, in Ge¡¯s city hall¡¯s main meeting room. An emergency meeting was called today and the mood was very different from the previous time. Everyone was tense, looking at each other or whispering to their neighbors anxiously. Once all the participants were present, Crali Vejas spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start. Go ahead, qin, you called for this meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I, and the rest of the health ministry, believe we have a critical issue on hand. I¡¯m sure some of you already know but we¡¯ve found many people in Ge suffering from the same symptoms. Let me get straight to the point. We think a serious unknown disease is propagating at high speed in the city. In a word, we have a pandemic on our hands.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Many of the officials shouted in panic but Crali calmed them down with a word.


    ¡°Silence! qin, please give us more information.¡±


    In a now quiet room, the man nodded and went over the information he had.


    ¡°We have identified more than a hundred cases of various degrees of infections, with a few people already sumbing to it. We believe there are several times more cases than that number, in reality. The disease is very infectious and is propagating at high speed. The symptoms are coughing, progressive weakening, dry throat, and respiratory troubles. Anyone under rank 6 can catch it, even though higher-ranked folks have less severe symptoms. We can¡¯t even be sure that being rank 6 and higher ispletely safe.¡±


    ¡°What about curing it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we only have bad news about this. Herbalists don¡¯t have anything to help, and life mages can only temporarily relieve the symptoms. We¡¯repletely helpless against the disease right now.¡±


    The whispering around the table started again but Crali didn¡¯t immediately stop them. She bit her lips, thought for a moment, and opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Quiet. Does anyone have a good idea?¡±


    They all looked at each other, with only a single woman talking after a few seconds.


    ¡°Except for the obvious things¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine. Listen well. Ge will be quarantined from now on. Use the army to stop anyone from entering or leaving. Only people from the government and the army are authorized to move in and out of the city. Establish temporary lodges to take care of the sick. Order the herbalists to look for a cure. Send people to the surrounding countries to check if there¡¯s anyone who knows about this disease and how to cure it. Speaking of which, we¡¯ll temporarily call the disease C1. This is a critical situation, and the future of our city depends on how many people we can save. Are there any objections?¡±


    There was a moment of silence before a woman spoke up.


    ¡°People are going to riot.¡±


    ¡°We must stop them at any cost. We won¡¯t have time to deal with healthy citizens. We need to focus all our efforts on containing C1 and finding a cure for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s do our best to go through this crisis. You all know what to do. Report any change to me immediately. More instructions wille as the situation evolves. Dismissed.¡±


    The room soon cleared of all upants except for two. Crali stared at her mother, still lying down on a sofa and reading a book as if nothing special was happening.


    ¡°Mom. Do you know about this disease?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t respond and only turned the page of the book she was reading.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Mom! You can¡¯t be serious! The city you nurtured might disappear with this pandemic! All your efforts and all the people you care about might die! Mom! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything!¡±


    The woman still didn¡¯t respond and her daughter shouted in full voice.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Finally, Angin Vejas, high-ranked sorceress and Ge¡¯s true power, opened her mouth.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 125 – Unexpected Advice

    ¡°Ask T for help.¡±


    Crali looked relieved to have made her mother react but the content of her words was weird.


    ¡°T? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    This time too, Angin didn¡¯t answer, no matter how many times her daughter asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re so infuriating, mom!¡±


    The high-ranked sorceress closed her book and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going around the city to help relieve the diseased. Call me when he arrives.¡±


    She left just like that, leaving a fuming daughter behind. Crali knew there was no risk to her health considering her high rank and she admired her for standing for the citizen but surely there were more critical things to do for someone in her position. She took a minute to calm down before thinking about her mother¡¯s ¡°advice¡±.


    The name T probably was something she heard during a random general meeting since she was attending all of them. She might have noticed something that only she could and kept the name in mind while the rest of the participants didn¡¯t know any better. As for her? The amount of information and names she had to go through all the time was simply too much to hope to remember every single one.


    She exited the meeting room and opened the door right in front of it, corresponding to her secretary¡¯s office. The woman was startled by the sudden intrusion and looked at her employer with wonder.


    ¡°Loanee! I need some information, first priority.¡±


    ¡°More important than the pandemic?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rted to it. Can you find out who T is? It¡¯s probably someone we talked about in one of the weekly meetings. A man.¡±


    ¡°T? The name sounds slightly familiar. It must be rtively recent. It shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡±


    ¡°Great. Give me all we know about him and how to find him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She left the small office and was ready to go back to the meeting room when she thought about something. Her mother was safe from the disease but she, and many of the government¡¯s personnel, were far from it. If the disease was as contagious as qin said, it would be better to move their headquarters outside of the city during the pandemic. If the ones supposed to help fix the situation also fell sick, that would really be the end.


    By the time she was done giving orders rted to that, Loanee was waiting for her in the meeting room.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°As expected, it was recent. He¡¯s the man whom we consider the first source of the new selnic items. We probably focused too much on the technology itself and didn¡¯t remember the name.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that person. I remember we were monitoring him. It should be easy to find him?¡±


    She had no idea how someone who was selling better enchanted items could help with a pandemic but she had no choice but to trust her mother on that one.


    Loanee put on a regretful expression.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he left for a business trip to Makji around half a week ago.¡±


    ¡°Just our luck! Do we know where he was going? When he is expected toe back?¡±


    ¡°ording to our intelligence, he was traveling to Alfiro. If that¡¯s his only destination, he should be back in another half week.¡±


    ¡°5 days¡­ We can¡¯t send our troupes to Makji to get him. And if we send normal people, it¡¯ll just be as fast as himing back by himself¡­¡±


    She realized she was talking out loud and dismissed her secretary.


    ¡°Thank you, Loanee. We¡¯ll move to a temporary operation center right outside of the city soon so be prepared for that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    After a bit more contemtion, she went to the relevant people and gave the order to fetch the man as soon as he crossed the border. And to not forget to contact her mother when that happened.


    Now that this was done, she couldn¡¯t rely on such vague hope. She had a ton of preparations to make and probably would be extremely busy for a long time. Couldn¡¯t that pandemic have urred when her mother was still ruling over the city? There¡¯s no doubt she would have handled the situation much better than her inexperienced self.


    **********


    Four dayster, our small group had almost retraced its step back to its starting point. The return trip was quiet and we only had a small argument the previous days whening closer to the ce where the bandits attacked us. Wico wanted to raid their camp while Selva was against the idea. Since I believed there wasn¡¯t much to gain from it except taking unnecessary risks, I sided with Selva, allowing us to win by majority, even though there was no need for democracy since this was my caravan. Wico was left disappointed but that didn¡¯tst too long considering her personality.


    Back to our current time, Selva came to me as I was taking care of the horses during the midday break, looking more serious than usual.


    ¡°I want to talk to you about something.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    She stared at Wico.


    ¡°In private.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Of course, our master immediately reacted.


    ¡°Are my two disciples going to lose their virginities together? That¡¯s all this poor master asks for! Take your time!¡±


    She waved at us cheerfully but we both ignored her. Selva took me to some woods not far from the road and only stopped when she was sure Wico would never hear or see anything. She then turned my way and pointed at me.


    ¡°T. You be mine.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    My answer was so fast that she was left bewildered, unable to react for some time.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she truly meant but that didn¡¯t matter. These words were taboo for me. I had long sworn I would never let anyone be above me after graduating from my apprenticeship. I would prefer to die than allow something like my training to happen again. Even if it made my life much harder, I was to be my sole and only boss, forever. No matter what.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 126 – Not Any Better

    Selva eventually understood the situation and her face morphed into one of anger.


    ¡°No. You can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    She raised her fist menacingly.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m rank 2 and you¡¯re rank 0.¡±


    And here I thought she was being a bit too docile. This is what happened the moment Wico was out of sight.


    ¡°You¡¯re revealing your true colors.¡±


    She moved one step closer.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to beat a kind and innocent rank 0 nonbatant?¡±


    She took one more step towards me, leaving her dangerously close now.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Sure will.¡±


    Nothing seemed to matter much to her now that anger blinded her.


    ¡°Do you know you¡¯re acting exactly like the women of this country that you despise?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯spletely different. This is all for your own good.¡±


    ¡°Ha! So, why are you interested in me? And what do you mean by ¡°being yours¡±?¡±


    This made her stop and she released the tension from her fist.


    ¡°You should have asked first. It¡¯s nothingplicated. I¡¯m the future strongest in the world and you¡¯re a future great merchant. Nothing can stop us if we cooperate. You¡¯ll earn money and I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°You want us to work together? How¡¯s that rted to you owning me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be stronger so of course I¡¯ll be the boss. You¡¯ll be part of my group so you¡¯ll be mine.¡±


    What a simple mindset. Strength was indeed important but it wasn¡¯t everything. This trip was a good example of this. I acted as a rank 0 from start to finish but managed to deal with many people stronger than me. What about Se? In the same circumstances, she probably would have been robbed at best and killed in the worst case.


    Plus, she was far from being ¡°manager¡± material. It was nice and cool to call oneself the boss yet the reality is that the boss wasn¡¯t a role of action but of people management. It was all about thinking globally, making decisions, and handing the correct tasks to the right people. No matter what, she was too immature for such a role now. Her concept of ¡°group¡± also seemed to be quite vague.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ve got no ns to be part of someone else¡¯s group so I refuse.¡±


    This irritated her and her arm readied itself for action again.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°What about this? Let¡¯s y a game and the winner gets to do what he or she wants.¡±


    ¡°A game? No. Why would I?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it unfair to go for physical force when you¡¯re a sorceress two ranks above me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you should listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Or what, do you want to be my boss but you¡¯re afraid of losing a game against your much weaker subordinate?¡±


    This made her stop and I could see her thinking hard. Before she coulde up with something, I continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a game that¡¯s extremely advantageous to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What game?¡±


    ¡°You close your eyes and count to ten. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll go and hide somewhere in the woods. After ten seconds, you need to find me. If you can find me within one hour, you win. If you can¡¯t, I win. Easy, right?¡±


    She looked at me with surprise and suspicion.


    ¡°You get ten seconds to hide?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And I have one whole hour to find you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What do you think?¡±


    She pondered about it some more but finally nodded.


    ¡°Fine, I ept.¡±


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s talk about what happens in case each of us wins. If you win, I¡¯ll be part of your group and we¡¯ll work together. Correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And you must obey me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If I win¡­ Let¡¯s see. Oh, I know. What about this? If I win, we¡¯ll be sex friends.¡±


    Her rage surged once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what that is but I know it can¡¯t be anything good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s very good. A sex friend, you see, is a friend you have sex with without any deep feelings. It¡¯s a perfect rtionship to mix goodpany and pleasure.¡±


    Her face reddened in exasperation and she came so close that her horn was right in front of my forehead, ready to impale me in between the eyes.


    ¡°You and master only think about sex all the time. I said I¡¯m not interested already.¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about being interested? This is what¡¯s going to happen if you lose the game. Just like I don¡¯t want to be part of your group.¡±


    She bit her lips in annoyance.


    ¡°These are the terms. No need to act like you hate it that much anyway. We¡¯re both young and healthy people. We have our needs. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to have sex with anyone either. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s between good friends like us, right?¡±


    She red at me but didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you now. Are we doing this or not?¡±


    ¡°Or I could just beat you up.¡±


    ¡°Then, master will know about it. I¡¯ll also withhold your sry for this escort job. And you¡¯ll need to pay me back the one gold you already earned.¡±


    This made her frown. After another moment of silence, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­All right. You better keep your promise if I win.¡±


    ¡°My words exactly.¡±


    We went back to the carriage and informed Wico of our game. She joked that our sexual escapade was starting to slow down the trip and asked if she shoulde to help but we avoided answering her. She had to stay there to guard the carriage and horses since many people were still traveling on the road.


    I usually used one of the clocks produced in 82 when wanting to get the time since they were so much smaller and handypared to what was made in Ge. Since I couldn¡¯t show that here, I had no choice but to take out one of therge round hand clocks from the outer world, which were bulky and expansive, used only by wealthy people instead of the simpler hoursses. I had bought a few since they made for very nice potential presents.


    We returned to the woods and I showed her the time. I would keep the clock on me and we could check the time when she managed to find me. Or when I came out of my hiding ce because the time ran out.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion

 Chapter 127 – Simple Game

    The game started as Selva turned around and closed her eyes.


    ¡°1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­¡±


    I rushed away from her, escaping as fast as possible by zigzagging between trees. When she counted six, I checked behind to be sure she wasn¡¯t looking and teleported to the inner world.


    It was still early afternoon and my destination was the market. I quickly made my way to our stall and was d to see Suuru handling it. She also noticed me and her face filled with happiness.


    ¡°T! Are you back?¡±


    ¡°Hi, Suuru. I¡¯m almost back but notpletely. I only have about one hour of free time right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re looking healthy. How far are you from Ge?¡±


    I answered her and we shared the news. I quickly told her about my trip and most of what happened to me. She was most horrified about the bandit attack since the domes were a much more peaceful ce than the outer world. Deaths were very umon here while this was just an everyday thing out there. They also didn¡¯t have any advanced weapons since they did not need them. At most, the police would have some basic repression tools in case a scuffle turned ugly.


    On her side, I learned how she had been doing. My absence disappointed some people, including Ulum, but that didn¡¯t change our food quality or price. The business was doing as well as ever, or even better since she kept acquiring new clients as word about our stall spread. She told me she was sorry that some of the people who recognized her avoided the booth but that was nothing new. They were just a minority anyway and were the ones at a loss since they couldn¡¯t get cheaper food.


    It seemed it was the correct choice to let her do it by herself because she was more confident about interacting with clients. I watched her work for a while and soon joined in to help a bit while I was here.


    When the time was up, I told her I should normally be done with the trip by the following day. I waited about ten minutes more than the end of the agreed hour and teleported back to Makji. I didn¡¯t have to search for Selva for long. She was standing at the starting point, her arms against her body with her fist clenched tight, looking extremely vexed.


    ¡°Hey, Selva. Do you need to see the time?¡±


    She red at me for a while before answering.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°All right, we can agree this is my win. Any objection?¡±


    As I approached closer, she seized me by the cor and shook me.


    ¡°How did you do that? It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°Let me go. My methods are a trade secret.¡±


    She shook me harder.


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t be a sore loser. You still didn¡¯t learn anything from the gambling house. It¡¯s your fault for underestimating your opponent.¡±


    ¡°What is there to underestimate? You¡¯re rank 0! Same affinity as me!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯d be a great trader yourself? I obviously have a trick or two up my sleeves. What about you? You say I¡¯m good but, in your head, you¡¯ve only seen me as a loser rank 0 merchant, right?¡±


    ¡°What? N-no, I never thought that!¡±


    Her grip slightly rxed and I escaped from her hold.


    ¡°And the truth?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I said I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. Anyway, that¡¯ll be a good lesson for you. Now, you didn¡¯t forget the winner¡¯s prize, right?¡±


    She was the one who took a step back now, some panic on her face.


    ¡°W-what are you going to make me do?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a monster or a rapist. Even if we¡¯re sex friends, I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Juste to me when you feel like it.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°I told you it was a good rtionship. But if you want more, I¡¯m fine with having sex right now.¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯lle to you instead.¡±


    ¡°I know exactly what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯ve been just fine by yourself so far so you don¡¯t know why you¡¯d evere to me, right?¡±


    ¡°W-who said that?¡±


    I was the one toe closer this time.


    ¡°Let me tell you a small secret. If someone does it for you or with you, it feels at least three times better.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re a virgin! You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°You can think whatever you want. Just like you thought you could never lose this game.¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡±


    I ced my face right in front of hers and gave her a quick peck on the cheek, feeling her grey leather-like smooth skin on my lips.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    She pushed me away in surprise and Iughed for a bit.


    ¡°Hahaha. You can¡¯t be startled by a simple kiss on the cheek. We¡¯re sex friends now, aren¡¯t we? This is nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°Still!¡±


    ¡°We can do more next time. Let¡¯s go back to the carriage now.¡±


    I turned around and left just like that. It was easy to imagine Selva¡¯s frustrated expression, left behind after all her ns went awry.


    That night, we stayed in the same inn as the first day of our trip. On the morning of the next day, we crossed Ge¡¯s border. The border military personnel quickly inspected the carriage and let us move forward without any issues since it was pretty much empty by this point. Even our food reserves for the trip were almostpletely gone, which was great since it proved I had calcted correctly.@@novelbin@@


    We didn¡¯t move far on the other side, however. A group of flying soldiers wearing Ge¡¯s army uniforms immediately stopped us from the air. They were all rank 5 or 6, making for quite the military strength despite being such a small group.


    ¡°Halt! Is there anyone among you called T Urtek?¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelionor here:/Dictatelion


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!